Blog

They decide to spend the day at Ashleys.

Another personal record on pages with 65. I kept adding to the story with almost every movie I watched this week. you can probably guess what movies and tv shows I was watching by the way I’ve written some of the scenes. Enjoy. The countdown to the finale officially starts today, eight chapters left in the series.

“You wanna tell dad? Are you sure?” I asked.

“Yes, he deserves to know, especially if we’re leaving.”

“That’s true, it wouldn’t be fair. Well have you thought about how you wanna tell him?”

“I don’t know, but we definitely have to wait until after the vacation.”

“Oh yeah that’s a no brainer, telling him before that will for sure mess up their anniversary. What about mom, Aunt Lisa, Stephanie, and Chris, do we tell dad about them too?”

“No, it’s not our place to tell him other people’s business, we just tell him about us.”

“And you’re absolutely sure you wanna do this?”

“Yes. I can’t leave knowing we’re still lying to dad about us.”

“Then I’m with you 100%. Now we have another great talk to look forward to.”

“We have another one? What’s the first?”

“Mom and Aunt Lisa tomorrow; they’re not gonna let us off the hook.”

“Oh yeah, that one won’t be as hard as the talk with dad though.”

“That’s easy for us to say, we’re the ones leaving.”

“We can finish all this tomorrow, I’m exhausted, but still tingling…”

“You’re welcome. We should go to sleep though, long day ahead of us.”

We squeezed together in the now finally aired out and cold room under the blanket. Once Rita got comfortable she could fall asleep in an instant, but I had to lie there for a while, so I did my usual stare at the ceiling as Rita found a position she could fall asleep in.

“Goodnight Randy, I love you.”

“I love you too Rita, goodnight.”

She kissed me on the cheek and was soon asleep. I thought about the big decisions we had coming up and wondered if we were making the right choices. I knew one thing for sure, whatever we did, wherever we went, and whatever decision we made, we’d do it together.

———————————————————————

I woke up the next day to an empty bed, which wasn’t unusual, but I’d somehow gotten my boxers on, and I definitely didn’t remember putting them back on. Not only were my boxers back on, but the room was absolutely spotless, I mean it had never been that clean as long as it’s been my room. All the clothes were put up, the video games were neat and organized, the windows and desks had been wiped off, everything had even been dusted. I felt like I was in the twilight zone. My phone beeped and snapped me from examining the room, I had a missed call from Ashley at 8:30. Usually I could hear my phone while I was sleep, but apparently this time I was out cold. I started to call her back, but just waking up I figured I’d wait a little bit and put the phone back down. About the same time I put the phone down Tibbles pushed the door open with his head and hopped on the bed, and Rita came in behind him in a towel.

“Good morning Randy!” Rita said extra bubbly.

“Well someone’s in a good mood. What time did you get up? How come you didn’t wake me?”

“You wouldn’t get up. I woke up fully energized at 7:30, I’ve been up cleaning since.”

“I don’t remember putting my boxers back on, do you know something about that?”

“Yeah I put them back on you; it was a lot harder than you think. You were out cold, you didn’t even wake up when I started sucking your cock.”

I jerked at what she said. “What? I slept through a blowjob?”

“A really good one too, about as good as last night, oh, and I’m sorry about your back.”

I got up and grabbed her hand mirror and matched it up with the mirror hanging on the door and looked at my back, it looked like Freddy Krueger tried to kill me in my sleep. “Jeez…”

“I’m sorry! It’s your fault too! Amazing sex will do that to you! I woke up feeling like the energizer bunny and you slept like a Snorlax on Nyquil.”

“What? Ok, next time I’ll tone it down for my back’s sake.”

“No, I’ll control myself, I’ll put some gloves on or something, or I’ll scratch the bed…”

“I was joking. It happens sometimes, I’ll just take it as a compliment.”

“Don’t joke like that, you can’t take my sex away from me,” she said as she dropped the towel.

“I never get tired of seeing that,” I said as I checked her out, noticing that she got rid of her landing strip for a now cleanly shaven pussy.

“And I never get tired of showing you, gotta look good for my manz.”

I laughed at what she said as my phone beeped again reminding that I never checked out the missed call from Ashley. I grabbed my phone and slid the notification off my front screen. “Oh, Ashley called while I was sleep, probably to make sure we’re still coming.”

“Yeah she called me too. It’s almost like she’s trying too hard.”

“I’d rather her try too hard than not at all, I’ll tell her to cool it though.”

Rita went from spot to spot in the room, not even bothering to go to her clothes drawer, just walking around in the buff, butt cheeks and tits swinging as free as they could.

“I take you’re still naked because dad isn’t here?”

“Eeeeeeeeeeexactly, he left for work a half hour after I got up.”

“Ok, well since you’re already all clean I’m gonna go jump in the shower.”

“Don’t take too long, all this nakedness isn’t gonna look at itself.”

“As you wish your majesty,” I joked.

“Majesty, I can get used to that. You doing what I say on command…”

“Yeah, don’t put all your eggs in that basket,” I said as I grabbed my towel and headed out.”

I ran the shower and took my toothbrush and toothpaste in with me. I shampooed my hair first and then put the toothpaste on my toothbrush and brushed my teeth as I peed down the drain (every guy has done this at least 50 times). I kicked water around the drain to make sure I didn’t leave anything and rinsed the shampoo out, then put in the conditioner and grabbed my man loofah (yes, there are man loofahs, made by axe) and washed up while the conditioner sat in my hair. I reached out of the shower for the mouthwash bottle on the counter, knocking down the toothbrush holder and everyone’s toothbrush in the sink before I finally grabbed it, poured some in my mouth and swished it until it felt clean enough, and then all at once spit the mouthwash down the drain, rinsed my hair out, and washed all the body wash off. Again I kicked water at the drain to make sure I didn’t leave anything and got out of the shower feeling as clean as our room looked, despite the process of getting to that point. I wrapped the towel around me, cleaned my nose, q-tipped my ears, and fixed the mess I made around the sink and went back to our room, to a still naked Rita.

“What happened to a quick shower? My nakedness was getting lonely in here.”

“That was like fifteen minutes, it was the best I can do.”

“You did everything in the shower didn’t you?”

“I sure did, and it was great.”

“Why do guys do that? How can you just pee in the tub like that?”

“Easy, and we’re not peeing all over the walls or the shower curtain or anything, we’re peeing down the drain. Don’t try to act like women don’t do it, maybe not as often but you do.”

“Yeah, no, that’s disgusting.”

“Keep acting all innocent, we all know the truth.”

A few seconds later mom and Aunt Lisa poked their heads in the doorway. “Time for that talk.”

I was still in my towel and Rita was sitting in the computer chair and spun around so they could see she was completely naked. “Trying out a new lifestyle huh?” Aunt Lisa joked.

“Dad’s not here, I didn’t want clothes, therefore I stay naked,” Rita replied.

“Ok let’s stay on subject here. You two are serious about moving?” mom asked.

“Yeah we are, we’re really considering it,” I said.

“But why? I don’t get it, what’s so bad about here?”

“Nothing’s bad about here mom, it’s just that we can’t be us here. We’ve been here all our life, we can’t be a normal couple here, people know us here.”

“I can understand that, but you know you’ll never be a normal couple right?”

“We can try. That’s the whole reason behind moving, to be a normal couple,” Rita said.

“But can you just pick up and leave everything you know?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“We’re not saying it’s gonna be easy, we know it’s not, it’s gonna be hell leaving everything we know behind, be we look at it as making a new start into adulthood.”

“What about us? Will you come back to visit us? How often?”

“Yeah we’ll come back and visit. Once we get settled we’d try to come back at least once a month, and you can always come visit us too.”

“Once a month? We’re gonna have to up that by a few visits. And what about Stephanie and Chris, do they know you’re leaving? I wonder what they’d think,” mom said.

“They’re gonna come too. We talked with them yesterday about it,” I said.

“They’re gonna have the same talk with their parents then if that’s true.”

“While we’re here, there’s something else we wanna tell you,” Rita jumped in. “We thought about it, and we decided we wanna tell dad about us before we leave.”

“You mean actually tell him? Are you sure you wanna do that?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“He deserves to know. We’re gonna wait until after your vacation to tell him.”

“Well at least there’s that. Is he gonna know about me and your mom too?”

“No just us. Most of this is just us going off emotion, it might not even happen, but just in case it does we wanted you guys to know ahead of time.”

“So we have time to change your mind, perfect,” mom said.

“Have you decided where you wanted to go?” Aunt Lisa followed.

“We like Seattle. It’s a good city, and it’s far, but not too far.”

“Seattle? Yeah we’ll definitely be changing your minds,” mom said.

“Ok now that we’ve somewhat cleared that up, can you two please kindly exit the room so we can put some clothes on our slowly freezing naughty bits,” Rita said.

“She says put some clothes on, but she really means fuck,” Aunt Lisa said.”

“Oh I know, you two need a new hobby, or a new partner,” mom said.

“You’re just jealous because I can get it whenever I want it,” Rita said back.

“Yeah we’ll see,” mom grinned as she and Aunt Lisa left the room.

The second they closed the door Rita charged at me in a naked, jiggly blur. I had just enough time to catch her and flip her around in a body slam on the bed. My towel fell off on the spin and we were rolling around on the bed naked wrestling, we were doing actual moves, not that play around so I can sneak a feel of your ass kind of thing, I mean actual moves. She clotheslined me, then I powerbombed her, then she hit an RKO, and I followed up with a Rock Bottom, and then when we got tired, we ended up in the always classic sit on the others stomach holding their arms until they gave up, in this case she was sitting on my junk.

“Just like we used to wrestle,” Rita said.

“Uhh, not quite exactly how we used to, I don’t remember you sitting on my naked crotch.”

“I prefer it this way anyway, more contact, more distractions, more “accidental” grabbing.”

“Accidental? I knew something was up, noone “accidentally” grabs a cock seven times.”

“If you knew something was up then why didn’t you say anything.”

“Because you kept grabbing my cock, I’d be an idiot to say something!”

“Perv!” Rita said as she hopped off and tried to put me in a Crippler Crossface.

She was that close to getting it locked in before I slipped out of it and rolled over. I grabbed her flipped her upside down into a Tombstone Piledriver, both our crotches in each other’s faces.

“I can get used to moves like this,” she said as she flicked my cock with her tongue.

It made me tingle so much that I almost dropped her, so I slammed her and went back to moves I could control myself on, like a Spinebuster, or a Pedigree and so on. My glance went to the door as mom and Aunt Lisa poked their heads back in the room, I’m guessing because we were loud as hell, but that didn’t stop us in the least from wrestling.

“What the hell is going on in here!” we heard mom say.

“That actually looks like fun,” Aunt Lisa followed. “Remember the time we played naked twister for like seven hours straight?”

“Oh yeah, with the girl in France! That was a fun day! I still can’t believe how flexible she was.”

“Umm are you two done over there? You’re interrupting our exercise,” Rita said.

“If that’s exercise then I want a personal trainer,” Aunt Lisa joked.

“I got your personal trainer,” Rita said as she took off in a flying kick towards the door.

They left the room laughing as they no doubt got a look at Rita’s exposed crotch. “What in the hell was that! A flying naked Liu Kang jump kick?” I laughed.

“Something like that. It got them away from the door didn’t it?”

“Not for the reasons you think, but still effective, just don’t hit me with it.”

“I make no promises. You might just get a flying crotch to the face, if you’re lucky.”

“Sounds tempting, I’ll remember that for a rainy day, unless you catch me in my sleep.”

My phone rang again, the new ringtone I had for Ashley, I had forgotten to call her back with the mom talk and the naked wrestling, but she had it covered I guess.

“Hey Ashley, what’s up.”

“Hi Randy, what you up to this morning?”

“Nothing really, pretty much just waking up. It sounds weird with you actually being nice.”

“Well get used to it because that’s how I’m gonna be from now on.”

“That’s good. You calling to make sure we’re still coming?”

“I wasn’t, I hope you still are. I was calling to tell you to bring bathing suits.”

“Bathing suits? We weren’t planning on going to the pool, all that chlorine…”

“We’re not going to the pool, we’re all gonna get in the hot tub at my house.”

“Oh, hot tub, well that sounds a lot better. You tell Chris and Stephanie?”

“No I called you first, can you tell them? I’m still fixing up stuff here.”

“Yeah I’ll tell them, you have any more surprises we should know about?”

“Just be ready to get fat and tell some secrets, and maybe a drink or two? It’s part of a game.”

“That’s a BIG maybe, but we’ll see. We’ll be over around three ok?”

“Three is good, see you then.”

Rita snatched the phone out of my hand. “See you at three ASHLEY BEAR! Haha!”

“Dammit dad, I’m never gonna live that down…”

I hung up the phone laughing at Rita’s improve embarrassment of Ashley, wishing I’d thought of that. “Ok get a bathing suit, she has a hot tub we’re all getting in apparently.”

“A hot tub? Ok I can get excited about that. I haven’t been in one since we were at the cabin.”

“She said something about telling secrets too?”

“She must be talking about her, I’m not telling anything.”

“There’s a drinking game too I guess, but I’m not drinking, not after the last party.”

“You’re not leaving my sight this time, and if anything, you’ll be drinking beer, no liquor.”

“That’s it I guess, whatever else we’ll find out when we get there.”

“Now I have to wear a bathing suit under my clothes, Hello Kitty it is.”

“That’s a messed up double standard. If girls wear stuff like Hello Kitty, Dora the Explorer, and Monster High, it’s cute and sexy and stuff, but if guys wear Transformers, Spongebob Squarepants, or Power Rangers then we’re little kids or nerds?”

“That’s life Randy, why would you wear Spongebob Squarepants anyway?”

“I was just using it as an example, you get my point.”

She struck a pose in her bikini. “You don’t like seeing me in stuff like this?”

“Of course I do, who wouldn’t? I guess women pull it off better.”

I pulled on my wolf swimming shorts a few second before Stephanie and Chris came in.

“What no knock, just barge right in?” Rita said as she fixed her bikini.

“Yep. We’re practically family what do we need to knock for?” Chris asked.

“Because if you came in any sooner you would’ve seen some naked family ass!”

“Fuck! Taking all day parking!” Stephanie complained as she punched Chris in the arm.

“Why are you putting on bathing suits anyway?” Chris asked again.

“Ashley has a hot tub she wants us all to get in, I take it you don’t have one on?”

“Nope, she never called us. She doesn’t have my number to tell me anyway.”

“Well we have lots of extras, Steph can use my Supergirl bathing suit, I haven’t worn that one as much, Randy you should give Chris your Spongebob Squarepants shorts,” Rita laughed.

“I’m not wearing…wait what? Why do you have Spongebob Squarepants shorts?”

“I don’t, it was a joke from earlier that Rita WON’T SEEM TO LET GO!” I said as I grabbed a pillow from the bed and flung it at her.

“I was about to say man, weird. Do you have a pair you haven’t worn yet?”

“He doesn’t buy swimsuits like we do, just use one of his other pair,” Stephanie said.

“I’m not putting on something he had his naked balls in!”

“You don’t have a choice, either that, or you wear the shorts you have on.”

“Then I’ll be wearing these shorts in the hot tub, I’ll be ok on the way home.”

“Chris you are such a baby, it’s just a pair of shorts. What about you Steph, you care about getting in a bathing suit I had my naked puss in?” Rita asked smiled.

“Not at all. It wouldn’t be the first time my naked puss came close to yours,” Stephanie grinned.

“We have a little time to play Super Mario before we leave, Steph you can change in the bathroom, you don’t need to be stripping down in front of everyone.”

“That was the plan. Well pick me one of the toads,” she said as she left the room.

We got fully dressed, me in cargo shorts and a black t-shirt and Rita in a denim skirt with a tweety bird spaghetti strap and set up the game just as Stephanie came back in. how she put that bathing suit on so fast I’ll never know. We loaded up our last save and we’re playing right where we left off, with everybody with a power except Chris, courtesy of my flower stealing.

“Ashley said there’d be some secret spilling,” I told Stephanie and Chris.

“Maybe from her, I still don’t trust her. I have plenty of questions though,” Chris responded.

“I think she knows that’s coming, a stranger can tell you don’t trust her.”

“Am I unjustified? If she’s serious about changing then she has nothing to worry about.”

“Just remember, we’re giving her the benefit of the doubt. Don’t go in looking for something to criticize her about, I don’t want her to say we never even gave her a chance.”

“Ok man, GIMME THE FIRE FLOWER! YES ABOUT TIME! Like I was saying, ok man, I won’t go in starting trouble, but if she gets exposed as a liar in any way I’m outta there.”

“Me too, after what she did I’ll be damned if it happens again,” Stephanie said.

“She knows the deal, and by the way she’s been acting I think she’s ready to answer any questions you have for her Chris, wasn’t there an item box around here?” Rita asked.

“Yeah we already opened it, we got the raccoon thing remember? I’m more concerned about the other three than I am Ashley, who says they have to change like Ashley?” I said.

“Noone, all the more reason we should be suspicious. I’m just too paranoid about stuff like this, it never seems to go our way if you haven’t noticed,” Chris said.

“Why are we getting so worked up? It’s just hanging out at her house, if anything happens we can smash their faces in, or just leave, it’s not like we’re stuck there,” Rita said.

“True. She gave up all the incriminating stuff, she has nothing on you,” Stephanie added.

“I guess we’ll just have to wait till we get there, nothing we can do about it now,” I said.

We played the game for about another hour or so before we called it quits and decided to head over there. We checked and made sure we had our phones and stuff and headed downstairs where mom and Aunt Lisa were on the couch watching Desperate Housewives, go figure.

“We’re heading over to Ashley’s now, be back around ten or so,” I said.

They muted the TV and looked at us in the way we knew they were being completely serious. “When you guys get over there, you watch her, be careful. She pulled a stunt like this before, just because the circumstances are different doesn’t mean she completely is. Her little nice act could just be temporary. Watch each other’s back and if she tries something, leave,” mom said.

“That’s exactly how I feel Mrs. S,” Chris said.

“Correction, first you slap her around a few times, then you leave,” Aunt Lisa said.

“And that exactly how I feel Aunt Lisa,” Rita followed.

“Alright we won’t keep you, just remember what we said. Be on your guard.”

“Thanks mom, we will,” I said as we headed out the front door.

“Ok whose car should we take, ours or yours?” Stephanie asked.

“We’ll take both of ours,” Rita said.

“Why? We’re going to the same place, and gas still isn’t cheap!”

“We might be staying later than you. I have some private words for Ashley.”

“Shouldn’t we be there for that?” Chris asked.

“No, especially not you, I don’t want her giving any excuses for distractions.”

“Ehh, well I know you’ll tell us about it afterwards so ok, we’ll meet you there,” Stephanie said.

We got in our cars, Stephanie and Rita driving respectively, and we were off to Ashley’s. I had a feeling in my stomach, that and Rita’s non-stop smiling since we got in the car that she had something tricky, no wrong word, more like sneaky up her sleeve.

“So you gonna tell me what’s rattling around in your head?” I asked.

“Nope. All I’m gonna say is that we’re getting even today.”

“That could be a number of things, you gotta get more specific than that.”

“If I get any more specific It’d be the same as telling you.”

“Then just tell me. You gonna record her doing something aren’t you?”

“I’m not telling, you’ll just have to wait and see. It’ll be worth it I promise.”

“I don’t have a good feeling about this.”

“You should, I have a GREAT feeling about this,” she said as she emphasized the word great.

“This is one of the only times where I can’t tell what you’re thinking.”

“Yeah I know. It doesn’t hurt to have at least one boundary between us, a little small one.”

“Yeah yeah, I just hope your “boundary” doesn’t get us into trouble tonight.”

She didn’t say anything, she just kept smiling and kept driving. I stopped trying to figure out what she was planning and decided to wait and let it play out however it was gonna happen, I was at least glad she was gonna wait until Stephanie and Chris weren’t there, but what about Becky, Carina, and Dana, were they part of her little ploy too? It probably has something to do with Ashley saying something about secrets or something like that…nope, not trying to figure it out, I’m gonna do what I said and let it play out as it happens.

We pulled up to Ashley’s a little before three and saw three other cars in her driveway, either the other girls were there or she was having another parry we didn’t know about, if it was the latter we weren’t even gonna set foot in the house. We walked up and rang the doorbell and Ashley answered the door wearing a white belly shirt and pink boy shorts and had her red hair done up in pigtails, I had to admit she did look pretty good, I mean for being Ashley and all.

“Hey everybody, glad you made it,” Ashley said as she opened the door and let us in. “I got everything set up in the living room since that’s where we’ll be most of the day.”

Becky, Carina, and Dana met us after we came in and said hi, all pretty much dressed the same way as Ashley but they didn’t have the pigtails.

“Hey Randy. Look, we heard what happened, and we wanna apologize,” Dana said.

“For what?” I responded.

“For helping Ashley set you up. She told us what you did at the ice cream place, and now we feel like shit. We’re all sorry,” she said as she held out her arms for a hug, which a accepted.

“I’m sorry and, and you guys too,” Carina said as she followed suit with a hug.

“I’m sorry too. It was mostly them, not me though,” Becky whispered in my ear.

It was a small gesture, but it meant a lot to see them put the effort in and actually apologize, even Chris with all his skepticism seemed impressed. We walked through to the living room where just like last time, she had a fat ass spread of food laid out on two tables. Everything from candy, cupcakes, chocolate, all kinds of chips, ice cream, donuts, and she finished it off with some healthy finger-sized deli sandwiches. On the other table she had a bunch of pop, all kinds of different flavor drinks, beer, and liquor. I told myself I’d steer clear of the liquor, if anything I’d drink a few sips of beer and that’s it. We were so caught up in the food we almost missed the two TV’s she had next to each other.

“Why do we need two TV’s?” I asked before my eyes shot to probably the greatest video game system ever created. “Is that a Nintendo 64 you got hooked up to both TV’s?”

“Yep, and I got all the best games on it too,” Ashley replied.

“Different people have their versions on what the best games are,” Chris said.

“Well I actually do have all the best games. Super Smash Brothers, Mario Party 2, Mario Kart, Mortal Kombat 4, Perfect Dark, Diddy Kong Racing, Donkey Kong 64, Pokemon
Stadium, Pokemon Snap, Goldeneye…”

“Stop, you have Goldeneye, the best shooter on N64, and you know how to play it?” I asked.

“If you don’t believe me we can play that first. It’s on both TV’s so everybody can play.”

“Why do we always have to play that? You know we suck at that,” Becky complained.

“How do you suck? You just run around and shoot, but with precision,” Chris said.

“We should mix it up, Randy, me, Stephanie, and Dana on this TV, and Chris, Rita Becky and Carina on that TV, each team had a girl, a boy, and a girl that sucks.”

“She’s talking about the game Becky don’t get too excited,” Dana laughed.

“Ha-ha, you double d dummy, I’m killing you every time.”

“We’re on different TV’s dummy, and you wish you had these tits,” Dana gloated.

“First one to twenty-five kills wins, and if you I GOT ODDJOB!” Rita snuck in.

“What does the winner get?” Stephanie asked.

“A get out of jail free card for later. You’re gonna want as many as possible.”

“You might as well give that to me now, I can’t be beat at this,” Chris said.

“That remains to be seen, I play video games too, just not like I used to,” Ashley said.

“Yeah well when you lose I don’t wanna hear I haven’t played in a long time.”

“I actually haven’t played in a long time so I have a legit excuse,” Carina said.

“That just makes you the first loser. I know who I’m going after.”

“If I get even one kill on you I’m not gonna let you live it down.”

“Yeah good luck with that Carina, Becky probably has a better chance of getting a kill.

After fighting over characters we finally got set up and started the games at the same time. In the first three minutes I killed Dana four times, but Ashley caught me twice. She actually did know what she was doing, she was flying through the map like it was easy for her. We picked the stage with the hole in the floor and she fell through and headshot me, and that started a personal war between us. Stephanie was doing ok, but she was a few kills behind us, and Dana wasn’t even close. By the yelling at the other TV I could tell Chris was winning, but I knew Rita was right behind him, she was just as good at video games as I was, if not better.

“Boom! Headshot! Where’s all that talking at now Chris!” Rita yelled.

“Don’t worry I got twelve kills, we still got a lot of game left to play.”

“Well you better hurry up, I’m already on fifteen kills,” Ashley said.

“Yeah and I’m on sixteen, looks like you’re third best buddy,” I said.

“Fourth best, I got fourteen, and about to get number fifteeeeen…now! Headshot!” Rita yelled.

“Stop shooting me in the head!” Becky whined.

“Then stop running to the same area every time you respawn!”

“I don’t know how to play this! Put in Super Smash Brothers!”

When we’re done with this we can play that, but I gotta win first.”

I came down to the wire. Everyone good had twenty three or twenty four kills, me with the latter. I was trying for an easy win by looking for Dana, but I couldn’t find her to save my life. I jumped in the hole and saw her turn the corner, and I took off after her. I finally caught up to her, but to my complete and utter shock, she was waiting for me with an automatic. Before I could do anything blood was trickling down my screen as my win was taken away, by Dana.

“What! Nooooo! When does that ever happen!” I complained.

“Haha headshot! Damn Randy you got killed by a rookie,” Dana gloated.

“That wasn’t even a headshot, I got shot everywhere but in the head!”

“A kill is a kill. Now I know why you say that it’s…” Dana said before she was interrupted by blood trickling down her screen, signaling she’d been killed right after me.

“And that’s number twenty-five, and with a headshot! That’s how it’s done,” Ashley said.

“Fuck I just got kill twenty-five! That’s some bullshit!” Chris whined.

“Not fast enough! You all just lost to a girl in Goldeneye on N64, how does that make you feel?”

“You know how to legitimately play so not bad at all,” I said.

“There, somebody won, can we play Super Smash Brothers now?” Becky Asked.

“Boom! Killed you Chris! now I’m never gonna leave you alone!” Carina yelled.

“We stopped playing! That doesn’t count!”

“No you were still running around and shooting. I killed you, blood trickled, you die, I win.”

“Let’s play something else before chairs start getting thrown,” I said.

We put in Super Smash like Becky wanted and did a free for all for five minutes. To everyone’s surprise she was actually good. She picked Kirby and kept stealing everyone’s powers from what I saw. On my screen I had Mario and just kept using the hammer and the insta kill home run bat on everyone. At the end of the first game I won easily and Rita and Becky tied on the other screen, Chris came in last and they wouldn’t let him forget it. We played two more times on five minutes, grabbing food off the table in between matches, on my screen I won the second and Dana and Ashley tied on the last, and on the other TV Stephanie won the second and Becky won the third, Chris didn’t win any.

“Wow Chris you really suck at Super Smash,” Carina gloated.

“They kept getting all the good items, I got a fan and a damn bob-omb!”

“You always suck at it, you never could beat me at home,” Stephanie said.

“Ha! Trying to cover up for your short comings, not gonna fly here,” Ashley said.

“Put one of the other games in, we’ll see who comes up short!”

“You know they’re only messing with you because you’re getting so serious,” I said to Chris.

“I know, but now they started something, I can’t punk out now.”

We played all of the games she had out, well all the multiplayer ones at least. Chris whooped everyone’s ass in Mario Kart, Rita and Carina were the best at Diddy Kong Racing, I won the most matches in Mortal Kombat 4, Dana had the best score in Pokemon Snap, Ashley was the best in Pokemon Stadium, beating Rita at the end, but Chris won the mini games challenge, and Stephanie beat everybody on her TV in Mario Party, and I edged out Ashley on my TV. In the end, everybody won at something, and I could honestly say we were having a lot of fun.

“Ok that’s enough games for now, I need some actual food, I’m starving!” Dana said.

“Everybody cool with Mikey’s Pizza? Supreme? Meat Lovers?” Ashley asked.

“MEAT LOVERS!” Rita, Stephanie, Chris and I all said in unison.

“Ok, meat lovers, don’t take my head off! I’m assuming we all want supreme,” Dana said looking at the other three girls and they all nodded in agreement.
“While she’s ordering the pizza can you and Chris do me a huge favor and please please please take the other TV back down to the basement, Pretty please?” Ashley asked me.

“I guess, but if we break it we’re not liable,” I said and Chris agreed.

“Thanks, you’ll be able to see where it goes when you get downstairs.”

We took everything off the stand and unplugged the TV, it looked to be about a 70”, but since it was a flat screen it was basically not heavy at all, the stand either.

“So do you normally have an extra TV lying around for when you have company?” Rita asked.

“We brought it up from the lounge area in the basement, we almost dropped it three times just bringing it up the stairs, I won’t say any names…Carina.”

“Ok well next time you can hold all the weight on your end, heavy ass TV…”

We laughed as Ashley pointed us to the basement and took the stand down. If she was talking about the big empty space with all the speakers surrounding it then we found the spot. We went back up to get the TV and they were still having a mini argument, and Rita and Stephanie just sat back and ate while they enjoyed the show. We got back to the basement and sat the TV on the stand, still just barely able to heat them still going at it.

“So how do you think it’s going so far?” I asked.

“I’ll admit, it’s fun, but I won’t be completely sold until she answers my questions.”

“What do you have, some kind of built in lie detector or something?”

“I guess you can say that, I’m almost never wrong.”

“Then how come you didn’t pick up on her before?”

“She didn’t lie before, she just tricked us, there’s a slight difference.”

“Yeah, well I do think this time is different, so don’t hold back on any questions, no matter how much like crap it makes her feel, she needs to be reminded one more time what she was like.”

“Oh don’t worry about that, I’m not sugarcoating anything. Feelings are getting hurt today!”

We went back upstairs and they were STILL arguing about the stand. I mean really, who cares at this point. Rita and Stephanie were still sitting there laughing at them swinging their arms and getting all in each other’s faces and whatnot, not even bothering to stop it.

“HEY! It’s a stand! It didn’t get dropped so there’s nothing to argue about!” I said.

“They’re trying to put it all on me like I…” Carina started.

“Stop! You know what, it’s everybody’s fault! It you knew it was heavy you should’ve waited until Chris and I got here and Carina shouldn’t have been at the bottom by herself.”

“But she…”

“A-aaa-aaa-pffffffft,” I screamed blowing a raspberry. “It’s didn’t get broken, it’s over with.”

“Look at you, you get shot now you’re telling everybody what to do,” Becky laughed.

“Damn right. So what are we doing now, watching a movie?”

“We could yeah, I have a ton but you guys probably won’t wanna watch half the ones I have, so we can pick between Terminator 2, Spiderman, Sin City, That movie with Cher in it, Swordfish, Crash, and a bunch of other movies I don’t feel like naming,” Ashley said.

“I like Sin City, that one lady gets naked in it,” Chris said.

“Perv, and she doesn’t get all the way naked, just topless. What about Swordfish, Halle Berry shows her tits in that movie,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah but they’re not as big as the other lady, plus there’s multiple tit shots, and Jessica Alba.”

“Who else wants to perv out with Chris and watch Sin City?” Ashley asked.

“I like it, plus like he said Jessica Alba’s in it,” Rita said.

“I’ll go with the majority, which is looking like Sin City,” I said.

“Well I guess we’ll be watching titties while we eat pizza, speaking of, where is the pizza? How long ago did you order it Dana?” Ashley asked.

“About a half an hour ago, it should be here any second.”

They went to the other side of the room and grabbed four big blankets and pushed the two couches together. Each couch could fit four people on it easily, and it was only natural that the four of us shared a couch for obvious reasons, and we were sharing the same pizza. We’d finished setting up the now movie area and the doorbell rang.

“That’s the pizza guy, give me the money,” Dana said as Ashley gave her almost exactly enough for how much the pizza cost. “What about the tip?”

“Why don’t you pay the tip, or you can improvise,” Ashley smiled.

“I already know what you’re thinking, I’m not flashing the delivery guy!”

“Why not, scared? I bet Becky would do it.”

“He’s not gonna care about her tits once he saw mine!”

“Oh so you do wanna do it? Just go ahead! It’ll be fun seeing his face light up.”

She thought for a second, then looked as if she had an idea. “Ok, if I do it, you owe me a favor, and I get one of your get out of jail free cards, either that, or I don’t do it.”

“Mmmm ok, but nothing too crazy, and you gotta show all tits, none of that half shit either.”

Dana grinned back and went to the door to get the pizza, and we were all right behind her leaning up against the wall peeking around the corner, waiting to see what she did.

“Ok two large meat lovers, two large supreme, that’ll be $37.50 please,” the delivery guy said.

She took the pizza and set it down on the table by the door. “Here’s $38.00, what do you think would be a decent tip?”

“Ummm, cash is always nice, I guess 10% would be pretty decent.”

“Nothing else? You sure you’d rather have the cash?” she said as she pushed her tits together.

He couldn’t help but stare at her tits, they were practically looking back at them. “I mean, if you had another way to, uh, tip, then I guess I could go with that, uh, tip.”

“Umm I don’t know what you just said, but I’ll take that as a yes.”

“She’s not gonna do it,” Ashley whispered.

Poor kid, he looked so nervous, like this was his first time talking to a girl. I can relate to how he felt. In one quick motion Dana grabbed the bottom of her shirt and lifted it up, letting her tits fall out from underneath.

“Ok, she did it! Wow, I didn’t think she’d actually go through with it!”

We could only see side boob from where we were at, but the guy was directly in front her her, and he had a full on view. His eyes opened wide and his mouth dropped as he took in the sight of her tits looking back at them; all he could do was stand there and look at them, mesmerized by the sight before him. We were all giggling around the corner but Dana ignored us, now having fun with the guy.

“They’re pretty nice huh? You wanna touch em?”

He struggled to get out anything decent, so she took that as a yes and grabbed his hand and put it on her tit for him. He just about had a heart attack.

“Mmmmm that feels nice,” Dana moaned. “You can touch the other one too.”

He panicked. “Ummm thank you have a nice day,” he said as he took off towards his car.

She closed the door and pulled her shirt down as we all fell out from around the corner laughing. She picked up the pizza and skipped over to us.

“You little slut, we didn’t say anything about letting him touch you,” Ashley said.

“I know, I improvised that part. He looked like he never even seen a woman before.”

“You just made his month, he’s probably putting that on Facebook as we speak,” Chris said.

“He probably is, now every time this house calls for a delivery he’s gonna make sure he’s the one that comes out, I bet you,” Ashley said.

“I should’ve did that before I paid him, probably could’ve gotten the pizza free.”

“Spoken like a true slut, anything for free food,” Becky laughed.

“Don’t worry Becky he can see your little baby tits next time.”

“You guys take more shots at each other than Nicki Minaj and Mariah Carey!” Chris said.

“Yeah it’s kinda our thing, it wouldn’t feel right if we didn’t,” Dana said.

“Well you never have to feel that way with us, we like compliments,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah like nice hair, I like that top, your ass looks real good in those jeans…” Rita followed.

“I tell you what, we’ll baby step it, talking about horseface over there won’t go away overnight. It’s gonna take a lot of willpower,” Becky laughed as Dana threw a throwpillow at her.

“Well at least they’re trying. Turn the movie on, I’m starving,” I said.

Ashley hit play on the movie and did like a big sleepover thing with all the pizza laid out in front as we all took a spot on the couches. We weren’t fifteen minutes into the movie before the four of us had already eaten two slices of pizza each going for the third while they were still working on their first, particularly Becky who was eating her pizza with a fork.

“I’ll never understand why girls eat pizza with a fork,” Chris said.

“It’s not all of us, it’s just her weird ass,” Carina said.

“I don’t want all that grease on my hands, there’s nothing weird about that,” Becky said.

“Not on your hands, but inside your body is ok, sounds about right,” Dana laughed.

“I don’t have to explain myself to you people, just eat your own food and watch the movie.”

We got one last laugh at Becky and got back to the movie. We might have stopped laughing at her eating habits, but Dana and Carina weren’t done messing with her physically. They kept bumping her whenever she tried to stab the pizza with the fork or when she tried to take a bite. She tried to mess back, but with it coming from both sides there was pretty much nothing she could do, well we thought, until she came and squeezed herself on the couch we were on.

“Fuck you bitches, I’m gonna sit over here with my new friends!”

“They don’t wanna be bothered with you, just bring your bony ass back over here,” Carina said.

“Nope, I’m staying over here. You don’t care how I eat pizza do you guys?”

“Uhh, I wouldn’t do it, but to each their own I guess,” I said.

“See! Not everybody is a judgmental as you are, I’m staying right here. Bitches.”

We laughed at the randomness of the “bitches” she threw in there as we managed to get comfortable adjusting to another person on the couch. They stretched out on theirs with Ashley laying her legs across Dana and Carina, mocking us with our limited space.

“Why didn’t Jack just say he was a cop in the first place? He tried to be all mysterious and shit and got him and his friends killed,” Stephanie said.

“He was trying to catch them doing something I guess, or maybe he was there because of that Goldie girl, he was a hero cop, he just went about it stupid,” Ashley followed.

“Nah he just wanted some ass and tried to be a badass about it. I would’ve went after the girls Marv hung around like Lucille or Nancy, I don’t know why Marv didn’t try to get one of them, they’re both fine as hell with perfect bodies,” Chris said.

“Because Marv is ugly as hell! I wouldn’t fuck Marv to save my own life! I’d rather fuck that cannibal man than mess with Marv!” Becky said.

“I wouldn’t take a chance fucking a man who eats people for fun, he might be going down on you and forget where he’s at for a second, no thanks,” Rita said.

“Thanks for the image, I still have pizza left but whatever,” Dana said.

“You’ll be alright, just be happy that yellow thing isn’t here smelling up the place.”

“Ok Rita that’s enough! I would like to keep my food down, no more images please thank you!”

“That yellow guy was hot at first though, you know before he got all gross. Still the best looking guy in the movie is Josh Hartnett,” Carina said.

“What? You’re fucking crazy, Clive Owen looks WAY better than Josh Hartnett!” Ashley said.

“Bruce Willis looks better than both of them even being as old as he is,” Becky said.

“I don’t care what you say, Jackie boy looks better than all of them,” Stephanie jumped in.

“Yeah I have to agree with Stephanie, Josh Hartnett close second though,” Rita added.

“We went from talking about the plot of the movie, to who’s hottest…” Chris said.

I stopped trying to understand women a long time ago, I just go with it now, and besides, all their answers are irrelevant, Jessica Alba’s in the movie, she automatically wins unless Scarlett Johansson was in it. Rosario Dawson is a real close second though,” I said.

“See? I knew we were friends for a reason, great minds think alike!”

“Boys. You only picked them because they show skin. What about that girl from Gilmore Girls, or Miho, you don’t think they’re hot?” Carina asked.

“Yeah I can definitely go for Miho, as long as she doesn’t come to bed with a sword,” I said.

“I think Jessica Alba’s the hottest person in the movie too, just five minutes…” Dana said.

“I don’t think she swings that way, but if she did I’d pay to see that,” Chris said.

“Are we gonna commentate through the rest of the movie or are we gonna actually watch it? Because if so we can just pause it right now and get it all out,” I said.

“Yeah we can finish, it’s almost done anyway. Clive Owen’s the hottest,” Ashley snuck out.

“No Josh Hartnett…”

“No Bruce Willis…”

They did that for about another minute before they finally sat and watched the rest of the movie. When it finally ended we had a big mess of pizza boxes, empty pop cans, candy wrappers, chip bags, and everything else that was on the table spread around in that area waiting to be cleaned up, but nobody wanted to be the first to get up.

“Ok now who wants to help clean up?” Ashley asked.

“I’m using my get out of jail free card,” Becky said.

“That’s a good idea, I’m using mine too,” Chris added.

Ashley looked at Chris and smacked his leg. “Lazy. Well at least you’re having fun.”

“If you had been like this from the beginning and not have been conniving and stuff we could’ve all been hanging out for a long time by now…”

The mood quickly changed, and so did Ashley’s expression. “You still don’t trust me do you?”

Chris sat up on the couch. “To be completely honest, no. I’m still a little skeptical. You’ve done all this before, we were in this same situation, but you still played us. How do we know we’re not walking into the same trap, what makes this time different?”

“Randy saving my life twice in one night makes this different. I made a promise I’d change, and I’ve never broken a single promise I made in my entire life.”

“You say that, but how can we be sure? You didn’t make it easy to trust you.”

“I know, and I was prepared for this just in case. I have, well actually my dad has the only sure way to tell if someone’s lying, and I’m gonna let you use it on me.”

She got up and took off upstairs, leaving all of us sitting there wondering what was going on, and then she came back downstairs with a metal briefcase.

“This is the only way I can prove I’m telling the truth,” Ashley said as she opened the case and let everyone see what it was. “It’s a lie detector, the best and most accurate one to date.”

“And why do you just happen to have that? It probably cost more than our house,” I said.

“Knowing my dad it probably did cost a lot. He wanted it because it was top of the line and new, and so he could use it on me, and I can tell you from personal experience it works.”

“How accurate is it?” Chris asked.

“Damn near perfect. It knew when I was lying every time without fail.”

“So I can hook you up to this and ask you anything I want, no restrictions?”

“As long as it isn’t way too personal, I’ll answer anything.”

“Do you know how to work it?”

“Yeah it’s really simple actually, you just strap the bracelets on your wrists, put the smaller wraps on your fingers and the belt around your waist, then turn it on, let it get adjusted to the person it’s attached to and ask away. It dings for true and buzzes for a lie.”

“How do we know you didn’t rig it to work to your advantage?”

“There are no settings or anything, just a power button and a reset button, and a volume thing, you can call my dad and ask him if you don’t believe me.”

“If I need to I will. Let’s get you hooked up, I have lots of questions that need answering.”

We hooked Ashley up to the lie detector and turned it on. For costing so much it was pretty easy to navigate through, I guess that was one of the reasons for the high price.

“All the questions have to be yes or no questions or it’ll get confused,” Ashley said.

“Ok let’s ask a few test questions. Is your first name Ashley?”

“Yes.” ————————————-Ding!

“Ok. Is one plus one two?”

“Yes.” ————————————-Ding!

“Are you over twenty-one years old?”

“No.” ————————————–Ding!

“Ok intentionally lie on the next one. “Do you like Corn Pops?”

“No.” ————————————-Buzzz!

“This one too. Are you happy with your life right now?”

“Yes.” ————————————Buzzz!

“Ok now for the real questions. There’s no turning back, are you sure you wanna do this?”

She took a deep breath and sighed. “Yes.” —————————–Ding!

“Ok. Did you rig this test in any way, shape, or form?”

“No.” ————————————-Ding!

“Did you use the fact that you’re rich to act like a snob?”

“Yes.” ——————————Ding!

“Will you continue to follow this lifestyle?”

“No.” —————————Ding!

“Did you ever record any of us doing anything with the intention of showing anyone?”

“Yes.” ————————— Ding!

“Do you still have any of those videos, pictures, emails, or anything I might have missed?”

“No.” ——————————-Ding!

“Did you set up Randy at the party to look like a cheater?”

“Yes.” ———————————Ding!

“Do you regret doing it?”

“Yes.” ———————————-Ding!

“Did you hate me, Randy, Stephanie, or Rita before Randy got shot?”

“Yes.” ———————————-Ding!

“Do you hate any of us now?”

“No.” ————————————Ding!

“When you were nice to us the first time, was it because you were setting us up?”

“Yes.” ———————————-Ding!

“Thinking back on how you used to act, are you ashamed of yourself?”

“Yes.” ———————————–Ding!

“Were you telling the truth when you said you would turn over a new leaf?”

“Yes.” ———————————–Ding!

“Do you think we all could become best friends?”

“Yes.” ————————————Ding!

“Do you think you should be forgiven for the way you acted before?”

“No.” ————————————-Ding!

“Do you want to be forgiven for the way you acted before?”

“Yes.” ————————————-Ding!

“If Randy hadn’t risked his life for you, would you still be the same evil Ashley from before?”

She took a deep breath and held her head down. “Yes.” ——————————-Ding!

She looked completely vulnerable sitting there answering Chris’ tough questions with all of us staring at her, but she kept to her word and answered everything he asked, so far.

“This new Ashley could be just a phase, are you sure it’s permanent?”

“Yes.” ——————————–Ding!

“Do you think I’m right not to trust you?”

“Yes.” ———————————-Ding!

“Do you think passing this test will make it easier to trust you?”

Yes.” ————————————-Ding!

“Do you think I’m being unfair with any of the questions I’m asking you?”

“No.” ———————————–Ding!

“I have some questions,” Rita said as she went and stood in front of Ashley. “When you smashed your phone at the hospital, were you doing that just to be dramatic?”

She looked Rita directly in the eyes. “No.” ———————————-Ding!

“Did you visit Randy in the hospital every week because you felt you had to?”

“No.” ——————————-Ding!

“You visited him because you wanted to?”

“Yes.” ———————————Ding!

“If we were to get up and leave right now would you care?”

“Yes.” ———————————Ding!

“Answer this wrong on purpose. Do you think I’m ugly?”

“Yes.” ———————————-Buzzz!

“Would you tell one of your deepest secrets if I asked you to?”

“Yes.” ——————————Ding!

“Last one, are you willing to do anything, I mean anything to fix this relationship with us?”

“Yes.” ——————————–Ding!

“Ok I’m done, anyone else with a question?” Rita asked.

“I have some,” Stephanie said as she stepped up to Ashley. “The last time I was at your house, what you tried to do, was any of that for real?”

She sighed. “No.” ————————–Ding!

“Does anyone that’s not in this room know what happened?”

“No.” ————————————Ding!

“Before Randy’s accident, was anything you ever did for us real, anything at all?”

“No.” —————————————-Ding!

“Ok my last question. Am I right to trust you from this point on?”

“Yes.” ————————————–Ding!

Ashley was nervously twiddling her fingers as everyone stared at her. Becky, Carina, and Dana were all silent but paying close attention. Ashley’s left leg was shaking, I could tell she wanted for this to be over, but she knew it had to be done, and she had to wait until it ran its course.

“Anyone else any questions? Chris are you done?” Rita asked.

“Yeah I asked all the ones I wanted answers to,” Chris responded.

“We have some questions for her,” Becky said.

“We mean serious questions like the ones we’ve been asking,” Rita said.

“Oh, then not now, I guess they can wait until another time.”

It was only fitting that I end the session since I was practically the reason for it being had. I had just five questions, five questions that would end all doubt with me. “I guess it’s my turn.”

I grabbed a chair and slid it right in front of her and sat down in it, I wanted to look her in the eyes when she answered my questions, I wanted to see her facial expressions.

“I have five questions, and if I’m right, and you really changed, you should answer yes to all of them and be telling the truth. You have to look at me when you answer them too.”

She nodded and looked at me face to face, waiting for the first question.

“You already got asked this question before, but I wanna ask it again. Are you sorry? I’m being vague on purpose, I don’t wanna single in on one thing with everything that’s happened. knowing everything you’ve done to this point, are you sorry?”

She fought to hold herself together. “Yes.” ——————————-Ding!

“Do you consider everyone here to be a potential lifetime friend, even like family?”

She looked around the room and smiled. “Yes.” ———————————–Ding!

“Can you without a doubt be someone we can count on, no matter the situation?”

She had a very confident look on her face. “Yes.” —————————————–Ding!

“Would you risk your life for anyone in this room?”

She looked as if she was on the verge of crying, but still held my gaze. “Yes.” —————–Ding!

“Last question. Can we bury the past and start fresh?”

She wiped away a single tear that streaked as she looked me in the eyes and smiled. “Yes.”

She didn’t wait for the machine to ding or buzz because she was already taking the things off of her, but we all already knew the answer. She got up and hugged me and waved for Rita, Stephanie, and Chris to get in on the action.

“Now I have just one question for you all, can you leave everything in the past and forgive me?”

We looked at each other and were all in agreement, we forgave Ashley. She passed the lie detector test with flying colors and answered every question we threw at her, and they weren’t easy to answer, especially with everyone staring at you.

“How about now Chris, do you think you can trust me?” Ashley asked.

“You passed, so I guess I can, but this is your last chance Ashley.”

“Yeah I know, don’t worry, I’ll stay straight so you can keep checking out my ass, I saw you.”

“Well at least you’re still modest, guess you can’t change everything.”

“Now that that hell is over with, let’s take a shot and celebrate!” Ashley said.

“Whoa, red flag, I don’t need to be drinking anything,” I said.

“It’s ok, we won’t get drunk or anything, it’s just for a few random celebratory moments like this. I have the beer for the drinking game.”

“What drinking game?” Chris asked.

“We’re all gonna play truth or dare, college kids edition.”

“Aren’t we a little too old for truth or dare?” Stephanie asked.

“You’re never too old for truth or dare, that’s why I said college kids edition.”

“That usually means naked people and sex and stuff like that,” Carina said.

“Only if somebody dares it to happen, and if you refuse, you drink, easy.”

“What if somebody dares Randy to kiss someone that’s not Stephanie?” Becky asked.

“Then I’ll dare you to stop my fist from…”

“Whoa whoa whoa, we won’t dare anything like that unless it’s ok with all four of them.”

Stephanie calmed down and cracked a smile. “What does everyone think? Yes or no?”

“I’m for it, as long as it’s all in fun,” Chris said.

“Nothing below the waist, unless it’s over clothes,” Rita said.

“I guess I’m ok with it if everybody else is,” I said.

“Ok, we’re in, don’t try to pull any sneaky shit,” Stephanie said.

“Nothing below the waist, come on that’s the best part!” Becky complained.

“Well we know whose gonna be the pervert tonight,” Dana laughed.

“How about just the guys not below the waist, girls are free game?”

Rita and Stephanie contemplated for a minute. “We’ll see how the night goes,” Rita said.

“Let’s clean up the living room first and we can sit in a circle on the floor in there,” Ashley said.

We cleaned up and spread a blanket on the floor and sat all the drinks on the coffee table. She had two six-packs of bud light and a bottle of Greygoose, Hypnotiq, Bacardi, 1800 tequila, and Jack Daniels. There was a 25 pack of plastic shot glasses and she filled them all with each of the liquors on the table, each bottle filling five cups. We went to sit next to each other but Ashley spread everyone apart where Rita, Steph, Chris or I wasn’t sitting next to each other.

“Ok how are we gonna do this? Who goes first?” Chris asked.

“We’ll go around in a circle clockwise. You can ask anyone truth or dare, if they refuse to answer or do the dare they have to drink one of the shots or half a beer. You can’t turn down two truths or dares in a row, if you do you have to sit out the rest of the game. We play until the shots are gone, I’ll start since it was my idea,” Ashley said.

“Of course you’ll start, what else is new?” Becky joked.

“Since you wanna be mouthy, I pick you first, truth or dare?”

“I’m not scared of you bitch, dare.”

“Ok. I dare you to kiss my ass, right on the birthmark!”

“What! I’m not kissing your sloppy ass in front of everyone! Give me the tequila!”

“So if we were alone you would’ve did it, ok I’ll remember that for next time.”

She downed the shot in a second. “That’s good stuff, somebody pick me so I can drink again.”

Not this time, it’s my turn,” Stephanie said. “Dana truth or dare?”

“I don’t like how you’re staring at me, truth.”

“Chicken. Was that the first time you’ve shown your tits to a total stranger? If not, how many?”

“Nope, and I don’t know how many, but it’s over ten at least.”

“What I tell you, complete slutbag,” Becky said.

“Most of the time I did it because the guys were gawking at me while they were with their girlfriends, so I wanted to get them in trouble, I did most of the time.”

“And what about the other times?” Carina asked.

“I saw something cute at the mall and I didn’t have enough money.”

“Complete slutbag. It’s my turn now, Stephanie truth or dare?” Becky asked.

“Dare.”

“You said that pretty fast. I dare you to sit on Randy’s lap and make out with him in front of all of us, I wanna see some action!”

She looked over at me and smiled. “I guess I’m the first one to follow through on a dare.”

She got up and crossed the little space between us and sat in my lap and smashed her lips to mine. She let herself go limp on me which forced me on my back as she stayed on top of me, attacking my mouth with hers to the cheers of the other girls around us.

“Whooooooooo grab his dick! I wanna see some freaky stuff!” Becky said.

I couldn’t see Rita’s face, but I already knew she didn’t like that last comment from Becky. Her hands were on my chest, and they felt like they were starting to make their way south…

“Ok that’s enough, she didn’t say shoot a porn scene,” Ashley said.

“Leave them alone! If that’s what they wanna do then let em!” Becky said.

“It’s my turn now, Becky truth or dare?” Rita said.

“You know what, fuck it. Dare.”

“I redare you to kiss Ashley’s ass, right on the birthmark,” Rita grinned.

Ashley was already pulling down her pants. “You can’t turn down two dares in a row, unless you wanna sit out. So what’s it gonna be, pucker up, or crap out?”

She huffed as she stared at Rita. “Wait till it’s my turn, I’m gonna get you back.”

“You better hope I turn down a dare first or you’ll just be wasting your turn,” Rita gloated. “Come on hurry up, her ass isn’t gonna kiss itself!”

Ashley had her pants pulled just under her ass (she was facing away from everyone so we couldn’t see anything), showing a scar that looked like a heart imprinted right on the fleshy part of her left ass cheek. She shook it teasingly at Becky who was inching towards her.

“Come on, give it a nice big wet one, and then do the other side,” Chris said.

“Why don’t you come do it, you’re the kiss ass not me,” Becky laughed.

“Ooooooooh shit Chris! you just gonna let her get away with that?” I instigated.

“Dammit Stephanie you gotta quit saying that around everyone!” Chris whined.

We focused back on Becky kissing Ashley’s ass. The second her lips hit her cheek, Ashley pushed back against her smashing her ass into her face, and then a flash went off.

“Got my new screensaver,” Dana laughed.

“Delete that you whore!” Becky said as she jumped on Dana with all of us dying of laughter.

“I’ll delete it if you kiss MY ass!” Dana said still laughing as she fought Becky off.

“She’s gonna delete it Becky get off her,” Ashley said as she finally pulled her pants back up.

“You better. I have so much more worse stuff on you,” Becky said.

“Yeah I’m really scared of you, not. Chris truth or dare?”

“These dares have all been crazy, so why not, dare.”

“Ok. I dare you to suck on my toes for sixty seconds.”

“What? Why kind of a dare is that! Suck on your toes?”

“It’s a legit dare, what’s it gonna be, do an easy dare and suck on some toes for a minute or turn down the dare and be forced to do the next one? Decisions decisions…”

I had to admit, that was well played by Dana. He almost had to take the dare for fear of the next one being something crazy like streaking down the street. This rule of no turning down back to back dares had its advantages, but it definitely had its disadvantages too.

“Fine, give me your damn foot, it better not stink either,” Chris relented.

“Lucky for you I take really good care of myself, down to the pretty pink nail polish.”

She took her sock off and held her foot near Chris’ mouth and waited with a grin on her face as Chris grabbed her foot, took a deep breath, and started sucking on her toes.

“Yeeeeeah! I’m making somebody do that to me next, suck her toes!” Carina said.

“That looks like it feels good! He’s sucking on all her toes,” Becky said.

“He’s pretty good at it, even though he’s pretending not to be,” Dana said.

“Can we please not do this with the commentary,” Chris said with Dana’s foot still in his mouth.

“Oh please, you like it! Why else would you take the dare?” Ashley asked.

“So I can say no to the next dare if I want to. There, sixty seconds is up.”

“Ooh now my foot is all tingly, you sure you don’t wanna do the other one?”

“I’m sure, and Ashley since you think it’s so funny, truth or dare?”

“Truth, I’m not picking dare while you have an axe to grind.”

“Fine, I was ready for both. Explain in detail the night you lost your virginity.”

“That’s not a question genius, that’s cheating!” Ashley said.

“It doesn’t have to be a question, as long as I give you a subject you have to tell the truth. So what’s it gonna be, give us the juicy details or get drunk?”

“I choose get drunk, that’s a topic for another time,” she said as she grabbed a shot of Bacardi.

“You suck! I really wanted to hear that story too!” Stephanie said.

“Then you’re gonna have to get me good and drunk because I’m not telling that story sober!”

“Now I have a new mission in life, I wanna hear everyone’s version, you can’t hear mine though, mine will just make all yours look like a one night stand,” Stephanie bragged.

“Oh really? Ok then Stephanie since it’s my turn, truth or dare?”

“I’m gonna go with dare, I’m not walking into that trap.”

“I dare you to tell us how you lost your virginity, with all the unicorns jumping in circles around you and birds singing and rainbows popping up everywhere…”

“Nope, I’m changing it to truth since you wanna be like that.”

“Fine, tell us all how you lost your virginity.”

“You wanna know? Fine. I’d been dating this guy Aaron for about a year, we hadn’t done anything but oral up to that point, neither of us was pretty experienced, then one day we decided we were ready. He came over when mom and dad went to Chris’ basketball game, we put on some music, and fucked each other clumsily for the better part of an hour. There.”

“Not much detail in there, tell it again and do it right,” Carina complained.”

“Nope, I fulfilled my truth/dare, you want details, I’m like Ashley, I gotta be drunk.”

“That was a sucky explanation, there were no unicorns anywhere in that story!”

“At least I told it, half of everyone here took a drink because they’re scared and shit!”

“Come up with some good dares and truths and we’ll be happy to do em,” Becky said.

“I believe it’s my turn,” I said. “Now who do I pick?”

“Whoever you pick make em do something humiliating,” Dana said.

“I know,” I said as I looked at Stephanie, who looked back knowing it would involve her in some way, but she smiled, so I was ok. “Ashley, truth or dare? Remember, you can’t turn it down.”

She studied me, trying to figure out which way I was leaning. She knew she couldn’t turn down whatever I said, and she probably thought I’d go again on her virginity story, which is exactly what I wanted her to thing. “I pick dare.” Got her.

“You know what? Since I’m nice I’ll give you two choices. I dare you to give everybody a striptease show, or give Stephanie a lapdance right now.” I wanted to see her dance on Rita, but I’d be telling on myself, noone asks someone to dance on their sister, well except us.

“Ohh that’s a good one! Do the striptease, I’ll do it with you!” Becky said.

“No do the lapdance, she’d just chicken out of the getting naked thing anyway,” Dana said.

“I personally would like a lapdance, I mean if she knew how to dance,” Stephanie grinned.

“If I know how to dance? You are looking at probably the best dancer in this house, on this street, hell on this block! Name one person who can dance better than me!” Ashley retaliated.

“Well at least she’s modest, still no change there,” Chris said.

“Alright well let’s go then, prove it!” Rita said.

“I will! Carina turn on some music, Stephanie go sit in that chair, I’ll show you a lapdance!”

Stephanie got up and sat in one of the chairs as Carina turned on U and Dat by E-40. Right away Ashley bust out in an ass popping sequence that’ll make anyone wanna be sitting in that seat. For being so skinny she really knew how to make her ass move. She made her way to Stephanie, shaking her ass in a circle as she lifted her shirt up and over her head, showing her red lace bra to all of us. She spread Stephanie’s legs apart and ground her ass into her to the beat of the song and stood up and leaned down and grabbed her ankles, keeping her ass shaking in Stephanie’s face.

“Man she actually know’s how to dance, holy shit!” Chris said.

“Chris you’re a pervert watching your sister get a lapdance!” Dana said.

“I didn’t pick her! All she’s doing is sitting in the chair anyway,” Chris defended himself.

“She could dance back, you never know.”

“If she dances back then somebody else is gonna have to get in the chair.”

“Ok kids, now I’m getting to the good part,” Ashley interrupted.

She slid her pink boy shorts down her legs and kicked them at us, revealing her red lace panties matching her bra then turned around and sat in Stephanie’s lap. She flicked her hair in a circle and then started furiously grinding on her with so much bounce the chair was hopping off and sliding on the floor.

“Whoooo! Smack her ass girl! She probably likes it!” Becky yelled as she picked up a drink.

Stephanie did just that and smacked her on the ass, and not lightly either, both times she hit her they echoed around the room, and it didn’t faze Ashley one bit. She motorboated Stephanie and right as the end of the song was coming up, she turned around lifted her leg, and twerked her right in front of Stephanie’s face, she wasn’t directly in front of her, but it was close enough. It was probably the best lapdance I’d seen, hands down.

“And THAT, kiddies, is how I get down. So what’d you think Stephanie?” Ashley asked.

“Ehh it was ok, there were some good parts,” Stephanie teased.

“Please, I can smell your pussy from here, you were turned on and you know it!”

“Chris definitely is sporting that boner he’s trying to hide from everyone,” Carina said.

“What do you expect? I’m not gonna lie, that was some of the hottest shit I’ve ever seen. Where the hell did you learn to dance like that?” Chris asked.

“Here and there, mostly TV, but I taught myself basically. There aren’t too many people in this neighborhood who I can learn from,” Ashley said.

“Well you need to teach them because that was the shit!”

“Ok Chris put your tongue back in your mouth,” Stephanie antagonized.

He was right. I never expected that to come out of Ashley. The way she danced you couldn’t help but get a little horny, I knew Rita did, and I definitely did, I was glad they noticed Chris first before they noticed me. I was definitely gonna try to get Rita to learn that.

“Ok we went full circle? So it’s my turn again,” Ashley said as she put her clothes back on. “Noone asked you to do anything Randy, truth or dare?”

“Damn, I got through a full round too. I’m feeling risky, dare.”

“I didn’t expect you to pick dare, I gotta think of a good one for you. What should I make Randy do, what should I make Randy…I got it! I dare you to play the rest of the game in your boxers.”

“Trying to get me naked, you women are so perverted,” I joked.

“Now just for that you gotta strip in front of us now, down to the boxers.”

“I never even said I was gonna do it, I could just take the drink!”

“Then you can’t turn down the next dare, but it’s your choice, do what you want.”

Stephanie was next, so I knew I was safe there, but Becky was after her, and she’s been trying to get everyone to do something sexual since we started playing.

“Fine, you want naked Randy, you got naked Randy!” I said.

“I didn’t say naked, but if that’s what you wanna do we won’t stop you!”

“You know what I mean, down to the boxers, bunch of pervert girls in here.”

“Please you wanna get naked, don’t try to pull that innocent virgin crap,” Carina said.

“Like I said, bunch of perverts,” I said as I got down to my boxers and sat back in my spot on the floor. “There, down to my Joe Boxers, I can be a good sport.”

“There’s still a lot of game left. How many shots are left on the table?” Ashley asked.

“Ummm, one…two…three…, there’s seventeen left, missing four Tequilas, a Bacardi, and three Jack Daniels, that doesn’t seem right,” Dana said.

“Hell no it’s not right! Who’s been drinking…Becky you damn alcoholic!”

“Why is it me? There’s eight of us here!” Becky complained.

“Because four shots of Tequila are gone, you’re the only one who drinks that shit!”

“Ok maybe I had the Tequila, but that doesn’t mean I drunk the rest of it!”

“Me and you are the only ones who took a shot, and you’re sitting right by them!”

“Ok fine, I drunk them! If I didn’t they were gonna go to waste!”

“Just for that, since you took six extra shots, you can’t turn down your next six turns!”

“What! Because I took a few drinks? That is such crap!”

“At the bar each shot is at least $8.00, you got $48.00 for me?”

“I’m not paying you anything, but I will drink the last shot of Tequila.”

“Now it’s the next seven turns, I hope it was all worth it, now you’re a target.”

“I don’t care, I had to kiss your ass, it can’t get much worse than that!”

Ashley was right, Becky was instantly everyone’s choice to get picked on. We let her go next to get her turn outta the way, and she dared Ashley to kiss her ass, which she promptly used a get out of jail free card on. It was from there the onslaught on Becky started; Stephanie dared her to strip down to her underwear like I was, Dana dared her to kiss her pussy over her panties, which after a lot of stalling she finally did, Chris dared her to let him go through her phone for two minutes, which by the expression on his face meant he found a few naked pictures, Rita had her tell in detail the worst sex she’d ever had (with a 26 year old British transfer), Carina dared her to pick anyone in the room and play with their crotch with her foot (she picked Stephanie and got her pretty worked up before she stopped), I made her tell everything sexual she’d done with anyone in the room, to which she admitted making out with and feeling up Carina and Dana, but nothing else, and lastly Ashley dared her to strip completely naked right there, and she used her only get out of jail free card to turn down Ashley’s challenge.

When we’d finished picking on Becky and gotten back to the game we took another hour and a half or so of truths and dares before we finished off the rest of the beer and shots, but noone was tipsy or anything, not even close. We’d pretty much split up the last shots and beer evenly so noone really had a chance to get drunk. The end was pretty much a lot of truths since we didn’t wanna overstep too far on any dares, but most of it was stuff we could’ve figured out on our own. Everyone had used up their get out of jail free cards but the game was over, so we called it quits while it was still fun.

“It’s dark enough now that we can get in the hot tub in the back,” Ashley said.

“I’m ok with it if everyone else is,” I said.

“Yeah, it’s freaking cold in here in just my underwear!” Becky said.

“It’s your fault, at least you didn’t wear your laundry day clothes,” Rita laughed.

“That would’ve been funny to see, the ugly plain ass white bra and the big granny panties with the paper clip holding them together,” Chris laughed.

“What kind of laundry day is going on at your house? Stephanie…” Carina said.

“Yeah I don’t think so, I don’t do granny panties, I do have comfy fits though,” Stephanie said.

“Ok, the hot tub is in the back, we’ll change and meet out there. I’ll go turn it on now so it’s already ready for whoever gets out there first,” Ashley said.

“WAIT! I have an idea!” Dana said smiling. “Why don’t we do one more dare, all of us?”

“All of us? What kind of dare can we all do? Nothing stupid,” Chris said.

“I dare all of us to go streak around the block.”

“What the hell are you smoking Dana? I’m not running naked around the block!” Becky said.

“Why not? You only live once. It’s a good dare, we’re all gonna do it, right?”

Everyone looked around at each other, waiting for someone to say something first.

“You know what, I’m in. I’m almost naked anyway, you only live once, except in my case,” I said.

“You’re gonna do it Randy? I thought for sure you’d be the one to say no!” Ashley said.

“Before I would’ve, but now, why not. It’ll be a funny story to tell later.”

“I’ll do it if Rita does it,” Stephanie said.

“I’ll do it if anyone besides my sister does it,” Chris added.

“What about you carina, you in?” Ashley asked.

“Hell yeah I’ll do it! I’ve always wanted to do it since I saw that American Pie movie, but everybody I tried to get to do it was always too scared.

“Ashley are you doing it?” Rita asked.

“Are you?”

“I guess I am. Yeah why not. What’s a little naked block running at night.”

“I guess we’re all in, well everybody except Becky.”

“If everyone’s gonna do it I’m not gonna be the noob that sits out, I’m running naked too. It’ll give me a chance to see what everyone’s sporting down under,” Becky said.

“Hey no checking anybody out, just running!” Stephanie said.

“Yeah that’s impossible not to look at anyone, everyone’s gonna peek at least once or twice.”

“Just remember one thing, it’s cold outside, don’t take anything you see serious,” Chris said.

“Haha are you giving us the little dick speech Chris?” Dana laughed.

“No, I’m just saying cold air tends to alter ones appearance that’s all.”

“Well we can tell the difference so we’ll know by the end of the night,” Becky said.

“Can we please do this now before we all realize how dumb we are,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah that makes sense, everybody come grab a robe from the closet, get naked, put the robe on and meet by the front door. Leave your clothes wherever you change at,” Ashley said.

Everyone was nervous, but giddy at the same time at what we were about to do, I could barely believe it myself and I was the first to volunteer. I took a robe and headed to the bathroom in the basement since it was one of the few places I knew of in the house. I was basically already naked so I just took my boxers off and kicked them in the corner and went back upstairs and stood by the front door. I was first, as I knew I would be with barely anything to take off, so I waited nervously for someone else to show up, it was Chris.

“Dude are we really about to do this?” Chris asked.

“Looks like it. Look at it this way, if we get caught by someone in the neighborhood, it won’t matter because we’ll probably never see them again.”

“That and we get to look at four naked bodies we haven’t seen before.”

“There’s always that, just don’t let Stephanie catch you staring too hard.”

“Man I’m not scared of her. I’m stronger than her, she can’t do anything to me.”

“Except mess with your head and give you blue balls for six months, she’s a woman, never underestimate the amount of tricks a woman can pull from her sleeve man, trust me.”

“Yeah ok. Speaking of women where they hell are they? They’re not even getting dressed they’re getting undressed and they’re still taking all day!”

“That’s because we don’t wanna look like cavemen like you,” Becky said coming toward us.

“What… did you go upstairs and put makeup on!” Chris said.

“I sure did. We all did. we have to look our best no matter what.”

“Even running naked down the street when noone will be paying attention to your face?”

“Especially then. They’ll wanna see who it is running naked.”

“I…I don’t even…I can’t… you know what, the makeup looks good on you.”

“Thanks. If you had said that from the beginning this whole little spat could’ve been avoided.”

The rest of the girls came around the corner in their different colored robes, all of them had put on some type of makeup, proving what Becky just said.

“Ok everybody, moment of truth. If you wanna back out now’s the time to do it because once I open the front door there’s no turning back,” Ashley said.

“I’m ready, let’s get on with it!” Carina said excited.

“Yeah we’re all good too,” Rita said for the four of us.

“It was my idea, you know I’m ready,” Dana said.

“I’m ready, even though I know you’re all only going to get a look at my hot bod,” Becky teased.

“Yeah sure Becky. Ok, we’ll come out and go left and run around the block counterclockwise, it’s a big block but it doesn’t lead out to the main street.”

“I can’t believe we’re about to do this!” Stephanie said, the anticipation building.

“Me either! I’m scared, but I’m excited too,” Rita followed.

“Oh, before I forget, I added one little thing, the last one to make it back to the house has to sit in the hot tub naked for as long as we’re in there,” Ashley said.

“I guarantee it’s gonna be Dana or Becky,” Chris said. “Dana’s chest is gonna be bouncing all over the place and Becky will be too worried about messing her hair up.”

“Ironically that sounds about right,” Ashley said and everybody agreed. “Ok, it’s time, everybody ready?”

Everyone looked around nervously and nodded their head yes. “We’re ready,” I said.

Ashley opened the door and we all stepped up to it. It was dark, but the street lights were on, and if you wanted to see us you could. “Ok everybody, on the count of three we’re all gonna drop our robes and go, ok, here we go, one… two… three… GO!”

We all dropped our robes and took off out the door screaming like someone was chasing us with a chainsaw. Becky went the wrong way.

“Hahahaha Becky where are you going, we said left!” Dana screamed laughing.

“Fuck! I thought we were gonna go right then go counterclockwise,” she said as she caught up.

“Haha only you Becky! This is the best dare ever!”

We were eight of us, running ass naked down a suburb street, and screaming loud and having fun while we did it. I checked everyone out while we ran (everybody but Chris) as I’m sure we all did and took in the sight of everyone’s body as they ran. Carina and Dana’s tits were bouncing wildly, but Dana more than Carina, and everyone’s ass was shaking proud in the cold wind, and everyone had a big smile on their face, even me.

“HEY EVERYONE! WE’RE RUNNING NAKED DOWN THE STREET!” Carina yelled.

“WHOOOOOOOOOOO! COME BACK THIS WAY!” some random guy yelled.

“NOOOOO! BUT THANK YOU! Carina yelled back.

We turned the corner as a group and decided to stay like that at least until we got to the home stretch, where you didn’t wanna finish last and have to be naked the rest of the day.

“Whoo nice ass Ashley, you do squats?” Stephanie said.

“No I use a workout ball, I’m too lazy to do all that extra movement.”

“Well we’re all getting plenty of movement now, there’s ass everywhere!” Chris said.

“I guess it’s not so cold out after all, well maybe a little,” Becky teased.

“Hey I can say the same for all of you with your hard nipples,” Chris retaliated.

“We have no say in it, our nipples like cold weather, nothing we can do about it.”

“And my junk doesn’t like cold weather, right now he’s taking one for the team!”

“You have a tattoo on your ass Dana? What’s that Mickey Mouse?” Rita asked.

“No it’s Minnie, I might get Mickey on the other cheek though. Carina has one too, but it’s on her leg if I remember right,” Dana said.

“Yeah it is, I got snoopy on my inner left thigh,” Carina said.

“So you have a tattoo of a doggy next to your kitty cat?” Stephanie asked.

“I know, ironic right? That’s what so good about it.”

“And how may I ask do Dana know exactly where it is?”

“That’s a story we can save for another time, like when we’re not running ass naked down the street maybe?” Dana interrupted.

We turned another corner and was now running the long street parallel to Ashley’s, if any of us were tired we weren’t showing it, we had the same pace for the entire time we were running.

“If this was a horror movie this would be the worst time for the killer to pop out,” Rita said.

“Me and Chris are dead immediately, he might let you all go,” I said.

“If Ashley twerks on him he might let us all go,” Carina laughed.

“Well then I guess we’re all fucked, unless it’s a hot chick serial killer,” Ashley said.

“If it’s a hot chick serial killer I’ll dance on her,” Chris said.

“If it’s a hot chick leprechaun you’d dance on her,” Dana laughed.

“I’d be careful not to let one of those globes you call tits smack you in the face!”

“You’d like that wouldn’t you? Soak em up, because this is the last time you’ll see them!”

“Last time today,” Becky laughed. “You can’t keep those things covered up for five minutes!”

“It’s not my fault my tits tend to fall out of their clothes!”

“It is when you purposely buy shirts that are too small! We all know.”

“WHOOOOOOOOOOO! NOW THAT’S WHAT I’M TALKING ABOUT! HEY GUYS COME LOOK AT THIS! ASS AND TITTIES EVERYWHERE!” another random person said.

“Naked block run baby! Soak it all up!” Becky said as we ran past them.

“WAIT FOR US WE’LL RUN WITH YOU!” the guy said.

“NO THAT’S OK, TWO PENISES ARE ENOUGH, BUT THANKS ANYWAY!” Ashley yelled back.

We turned the corner again, almost back to the house. It was a little cold, we were getting stared at, and my stuff kept bouncing off my legs, but it was hella fun.

“Quick, somebody start singing something really loud, draw some attention,” Becky said.

“Why would we want people to look at us?” Stephanie asked.

“That’s the whole point of this! Come on, you only live once!”

“I got this,” Chris said. “Just follow my lead. Ooo-ooh, Ooo-ooh, WHY DO YOU BUILD ME UP…”

“BUTTERCUP BABY JUST TO LET ME DOWN!” all the girls followed.
In no time we were all singing the song at the top of our lungs as we streaked down the street without a care in the world, not even worrying about being seen anymore.

“AND MESS ME AROUND AND THEN WORST OF ALL…”

“WORST OF ALL…”

“YOU NEVER CALL BABY WHEN YOU SAY YOU WILL…”

“SAY YOU WILL…”

“BUT I LOVE YOU STILL I NEED YOU!”

“I NEED YOU!”

“MORE THAN ANYONE, DARLIN, YOU KNOW THAT I HAVE FROM THE START, SO BUILD ME UP..”

“BUILD ME UP…”

“BUTTERCUP, DON’T BREAK MY HEAAAAAAART!”

People opened their doors laughing and cheering at us as we ran past, and we just kept on singing. We saw a couple camera flashes, but there was no way they got any of our faces so we kept running. We got one or two people who didn’t appreciate what we were doing, but they were immediately drowned out by us finishing the song and whatever people were still there.

“What the hell is wrong with us?” I laughed. “We could get arrested for this.”

“That would be the most epic way to get arrested ever! Eight naked teenagers crammed in the back of a squad car, our mom would shit bricks, but it’d be completely worth it,” Chris said.

“That would definitely be my Facebook cover picture,” Carina said.

“It will be, I guarantee somebody took a good picture,” Dana followed.

“Alright everybody, we’re at the last corner, remember the last person on the porch has to stay naked, no exceptions. Once we turn the corner everyone’s on their own,” Ashley said.

We got to the corner and almost like an instinct, everyone took off towards Ashley’s house. All you could hear was shoes slamming against the concrete as we all made a mad dash to the house. We could see her house coming up the farther down the street we got, if there wasn’t cars parked all over Ashley’s driveway I might have had a hard time finding it in the dark.

“Moment of truth everybody! Whose gonna be the one taking a dip in the buff?” Chris teased.

“You if you don’t pay attention to what’s in front of you and stop staring at everyone,” Rita said, warning him he was about to trip over a rock.

“I saw it, I can trip and fall and still be the first one back to the house.”

“Keep talking, I’m gonna laugh so hard if you’re the last one,” Becky said.

Once the house got within distance Ashley, Chris, Rita and I dashed towards it with Chris getting there first then Rita then me then Ashley. We got on the porch just as Carina and Stephanie got there, and all that was left was Dana and Becky. They both ran towards us, stretching out their hand to try to beat the other. It was a photo finish, but in the end, Becky touched the porch first, grabbing the banister so hard her momentum jerked her body into the stair rails.

“Ow, that hurt a little, but at least I wasn’t last! Have fun swimming naked!” Becky laughed.

“I don’t even care, it won’t bother me in the least,” Dana retaliated.

“Oh we’ll make sure it does,” Ashley grinned. “Having fun yet Chris?”

“Ehh I’ll let you know, I mean who doesn’t run naked down the street nowadays?”

“Right, well you can run again if you want to, I’m going in, it’s freezing now. Everybody put their bathing suits on and meet at the hot tub, through the kitchen, third door on the back wall.”

We put our robes back on and scurried in the house back to wherever we changed before we left. My clothes were still in a pile from earlier so rather than going all the way to the basement, I decided to change right there, we all just seen each other completely naked, so there was no reason to be shy now. I folded my stuff up and left it by the side of the couch and headed for the hot tub, third door on the right. When I opened the door I was amazed at what I saw, not only was it on a patio with clear view of the nighttime surroundings, but it was fucking huge. We would all fit in it easily, with room to fit at least seven more people of we wanted to. It had settings already preset so I just hit the power button and watched it come to life.

“I mean really, who needs a hot tub this big? My room is smaller than this!” Stephanie said as she was the first to get there wearing Rita’s leopard print bikini.

“That’s what I was just thinking. We can go swimming in this thing.”

“Must be nice. The water should be hot by now, let’s get in.”

We did get in, and I almost sank straight to the bottom the water felt so good. There were power jets all over the inside of the hot tub, and they were all on.

“Ok, turn around, I’m getting in,” Dana said coming around the corner covering herself.

“What are you hiding for? We just ran around the block naked!” Stephanie said.

“That was different, we were all naked, you went upstairs and put some clothes on.”

“Fine, big baby. Nothing we haven’t seen anyway, or probably won’t see again.”

We were turned around for a while waiting for her to get in, but we didn’t hear any water splashing or the floor creaking or anything, so we thought she left.

“Why the hell would she…”

“Cannonball!” Dana yelled as we turned to see her curled up naked body in midair as she flew towards us and into the hot tub, splashing water everywhere.

“Dana what the hell was that,” I choked out spitting up water.

“That was funny is what that was. I will not be ridiculed.”

“What the… how did all this…where did all this water come from? Dana was this you?” Ashley asked coming in the room with the rest of the girls.

“Double D’s over there did a naked cannonball and almost killed us,” Stephanie said.

“You said you weren’t gonna do that anymore!”

“Noooooo, I said I wasn’t gonna do it anymore FOR A WHILE, it’s been a while,” Dana said.

“If the water’s not dried up you’re gonna be mopping the deck FOR A WHILE!”

“Yeah yeah just get in.”

The rest of the girls got in, Rita with her Betty Boop bikini, Carina with a Monster High Bikini, Becky with an all pink bikini, Carina in a sunshine at the beach kinda bikini, but Ashley had the best one, she had a Batman bikini, she won hands down, even though there wasn’t a contest.

“Oh this water feels so good after running ass naked for ten minutes,” Rita said.

“We would’ve been out sooner, but Becky took all day picking out a bikini as usual,” Carina said.

“I wanted to have the best one, but all the good ones were dirty!”

“So you come out in an all pink, yeah you definitely win,” Chris teased.

“Give it a minute, you’ll catch on,” Becky grinned.

“How can you possibly be more slutty,” Dana said.

“I don’t know, maybe if I didn’t have on a bathing suit at all…”

“I lost a contest, you’d do it just for fun.”

“So would you bitch! You’re probably sitting right on top of a jet right now!”

“I wasn’t, but now that you said that I…”

“No! No orgasms in the hot tub, unless I’m the one having them,” Ashley said.

“I can’t control what happens underwater! I might be sitting her and accidentally slip onto a jet and can’t get right up, it wouldn’t be the first time it happened, right Ashley?” Dana asked.

“Ewww you all came in the hot tub? The one that we’re sitting in right now!” Stephanie said.

“That was a long time ago, we washed it out since then,” Ashley said.

“And it was just her, not all of us, that would’ve been gross,” Carina said.

“Man you guys aren’t at all like I thought you were,” Chris jumped in.

“What does that mean? Is that good or bad?” Ashley asked.

“I thought, we all thought you were all stuck up high-maintenance girls like the Ashley’s from Recess, that was your nickname, The Ashley’s, but you’re basically like us kinda.”

“Well we were high-maintenance at times, but we always did a lot of stupid stuff, and played video games and stuff like that, we just didn’t let you see it.”

“That’s too bad, we could’ve avoided a lot of petty stuff,” Rita said.

“Well that’s what this day was for, to start fresh. If you think about it, we’re almost the same as you four, with a few minor changes.”

“How do you figure that?” I asked.

“Well obviously I’m the leader, and Randy they kinda go off you most of the time, like with the streaking thing, then it’s Dana, the clown, who always makes fun of Becky, which is Stephanie always making fun of Chris, but still finds a way to make stuff about sex, then it’s Becky, the one always getting picked on, but still has strong opinions and won’t let anything go, just like Chris, and finally Carina, who is a mix of everything and has a line for each situation, like Rita.”

We all sat there contemplating what she just said, looking around at each other in silence as the only noise that could be heard was the bubbling of the jets underwater.

“What are you talking about I get picked on? I don’t get picked on!” Becky screamed.

“Becky, you had seven turns in a row on truth or dare earlier…” Carina said.

“That’s because you were all being bitches because I drunk the tequila and tried to pi…”

“And tried to what Becky? Finish your sentence! Tried to pick on you!” Ashley laughed.

“It’s ok Becky, remember Chris gets picked on by Stephanie all the time,” Rita said.

“Only because I let her,” Chris jumped in.

“Yeah right, you don’t let her call you a kiss ass!” Dana said.

“I wouldn’t be talking over there, girl next door, naked in a hot tub with seven other people.”

“You better slow down before you slip up and put your foot in your mouth, or my foot, since we all know how much you enjoyed that earlier,” Dana laughed.

“And this is how friends have friendly conversations in the 21st century,” I laughed.

“Wait, if we we’re the Ashley’s, then who were you all supposed to be?” Becky asked.

“Obviously we’re TJ’s crew, or we could be the Rugrats, either one.”

“SO which one are you Chris, Gus or Mikey?” Carina laughed.

“Neither, I’m Vince LaSalle, the athletic one of the group,” Chris said.

“Last time I checked you weren’t black, in any form of the word.”

“I’m gonna just let that one roll past without incident. I’m relaxing in a hot tub, I won the naked race, I dominated the video games, I’m not gonna let you kill my vibe.”

“Dominated video games? You won like twice!” Stephanie said.

“It was two of the best games so the effect is doubled.”

“The best games were Goldeneye and Super Smash and you didn’t win either,” Becky gloated.

“Mario Kart is definitely better than Super Smash Brothers!” Chris yelled.

“It’s up there, but it’s not better, you’re just saying that because that’s all you won.”

“I just remembered, did we put up any of that food we had out?” Ashley asked.

“Uhhh nope, still sitting out on the table attracting all kind of rodents,” I said.

“Who wants to be the bestest friend in the world and clean it up?”

Silence. Everybody looking around waiting for a volunteer, the only problem was everybody was looking around waiting for a volunteer. We were all holding in laughs and not moving a muscle, that was until Becky finally gave in and slid over the side of the hot tub.

“I’ve never seen so many lazy people in my life,” Becky scolded.

“THANKS BECKY! NOW WE WON’T MAKE FUN OF YOU FOR A FULL TWO MINUTES!” Carina yelled after her as Becky walked off, splashing water everywhere.

“I bet $50 she comes back with a bottle of liquor,” Dana said.

“One bottle? She might bring all of it back and drink it all herself,” Ashley followed.

“How can she drink so much and still be fine?” Rita asked.

“Lots and lots of practice, she’s probably been drinking since she was two,” Carina said.

“She’s been drinking for a long time, but she’s not a drunk?” Stephanie asked.

“No she’s not. She’s only been white girl wasted three times, and all three of those times were at a party. She doesn’t just drink because there’s nothing on TV or nothing like that, only when everyone else is drinking, she’s a responsible drunk,” Ashley laughed.

“I can’t even go through half a bottle without falling up the stairs,” I said.

“You can’t just jump into it and think you’re gonna be able to keep up with everyone else, you gotta build up a tolerance first, like start with the cheap knockoff stuff first, then when you can knock that back with no problem you can move on to the good stuff,” Dana said.

“You sound like you have plenty of experience in that department yourself,” Chris said.

“I have more than enough, but I know my limits. I’m not gonna go challenge the drinking champion when I know I won’t even get close to winning.”

Becky came back into the room, and just like Dana said, she had liquor, but she didn’t just have the one bottle, she brought it all, like Ashley said. She was carrying seven bottles and a six pack of Bed Light in the room on what looked like a serving tray, I guess they really know her.

“Time for a new drinking game, and everyone’s drinking this time, even you Randy!” Becky said.

“Nah that’s ok, we all still have to drive home anyway, we can’t get drunk!” I said.

“We’re not gonna get drunk, we’re just gonna take sips at a time, but only if it applies to you.”

“Only if what applies to me?”

“The game we’re about to play, no who wants what? I’m keeping the full bottle of Tequila.”

“I’ll take what’s left of the other bottle of Tequila,” Rita said.

“The Jack Daniels is mine, give that here,” Ashley said reaching for the bottle.

“Give me the Bacardi since noone here can stand to drink it but me,” Dana said.

“I’ll take the Hypnotiq, I like how it looks like the blue from the bomb pop,” Stephanie said.

“I guess I got the leftovers then, Greygoose it is,” Carina said.

“Randy I figured you might not drink, but I brought a bottle of Hennessey and some Pa…”

“I’ll take the Hennessey, Randy’s not gonna wanna drink it anyway,” Chris interrupted.

“Hey man you don’t know, I might’ve wanted that!” I said.

“Ok then, what’s Hennessey?”

“It’s… it’s that one thing… man I don’t care, just give me the six pack!”

Becky gave everyone their bottle and climbed back in the hot tub. “Ok the game is called “Never Have I Ever”, it’s real simple, we go around in a circle with each person and that person has to say something they never did, and if you have done whatever they said you have to take a drink, easy right? Randy you have to take more than sip since you have beer.”

“That’s cool, but how am I supposed to get used to liquor if I don’t drink it?”

“Remember what I said earlier? Start with the cheap knockoff stuff first then work your way up, this stuff is eighty and a hundred proof, it’s real strong,” Dana said.

“I don’t have to drink ALL of it, just a little bit at a time. I don’t wanna be the only one without a bottle! What’s the last one on the tray?”

“Parrot Bay coconut rum,” Becky said.

“That’ll work, give it here, I’ll just drink it a little bit at a time.”

“Look at Randy putting on his big boy pants!” Stephanie teased.

“Go easy on it Randy, it’s not as strong but you’ll still get drunk off it,” Rita said.

“Don’t worry, I’m definitely not gonna get drunk, I just wanna slowly get used to it, it’s not like we’re gonna be drinking all the time so I won’t get hooked or anything like that.”

“Alright then, since everybody’s got their bottle I guess I’ll start,” Becky said. “Never have I ever… had sex in a public place.”

Surprise surprise, starting with a sex question, we all expected it, but what we didn’t expect is for everyone to take a shot, everybody but Becky.

“What? All of you? What the hell is wrong with everybody!” Becky yelled.

“Don’t knock it till you try it, that shit is intense!” Carina said.

“Yeah I had some of my best sex in public, it depends on where you go though,” Dana said.

“You aren’t scared of getting caught or nothing like that?” Becky asked.

“Girl you just ran ass naked around the block, you can have sex outside,” Ashley laughed.

“That’s a completely different thing, we were moving, and we WANTED people to see us, I don’t want some random ass pervert watching me have sex! Where you all do it at?”

Almost immediately everyone started their roll call.

“The park, in a garage, amusement park…”

“Back of a car in a parking lot, the woods, football stadium, back yard…”

“In a swimming pool, on the Ferris Wheel, on the Boardwalk…”

“In a train, at my dad’s job, in the back of a moving pickup truck…”

“A sauna, a massage room, a Jacuzzi, the science section of the library, classroom after hours…”

“In a movie theatre, a public bathroom, the beach, a department store…”

“In a barn, a haunted house, on a boat, on the 18th hole at a golf course, underwater, in the Eiffel Tower, in a hot air balloon, on an airplane, at the air show, on the…”

“Ok ok, damn! That was what, like, thirty different places!” Becky said.

“I’m telling you Becky, you gotta try it, it’s such a rush!” Dana said.

“How many different people were there? Was it always the same person?”

“Basically it was always the same person, just different places,” Rita said and we all agreed.

“Learn something new every day. Ok whose turn is it now?” Becky asked.

“Mine,” Carina said. “Never have I ever… sucked a guys dick on the first date.”

“Well I guess we know what all questions these are gonna be,” Chris laughed.

Noone moved their bottles, so we figured noone di it, but Carina glared around the room pretty much telling on the people that did. “There’s a couple of you that should be drinking!”

“That doesn’t count, it was a pity blowjob, I didn’t even do it all the way,” Becky complained.

“Did your lips touch his dick?”

“For like twenty seconds, that’s not even long enough!”

“Then it counts, you gotta drink. You gotta drink too Dana!”

“I didn’t give him a blowjob I gave him a handjob, not the same thing!”

“That’s not what you told me, you said you gave him a blowjob!”

“I said I was GOING TO, but he had a little dick so I gave him a handjob instead.”

“Damn Carina, you making sure everybody take their drink!” Rita said.

“That’s part of the game, if they try to slip out of it, you gotta catch em.”

“Ok my turn,” Chris said. “Never have I ever… masturbated with a person of the same sex.”

“Please I do that all the time!” Ashley said as she took a sip of her drink.

“She does too, she always tells us about it. We’d be sitting there watching the most non-sexual movie ever then she’d just start fingering herself right in front of us, just random,” Becky said.

“Anybody else need to take a drink, anyone at all?” Chris said.

“Nope, Ashley’s the only one who likes to diddle herself in front of people,” Dana said.

“I know some of you are using the fact that I wasn’t specific enough to get out of drinking, but that’s ok, I got another turn coming up,” Chris said.

“That’s up to you if you wanna waste a turn on the same question,” Carina laughed.

“Alright, I’m next, and I have a good one. Never have I ever… made a sex tape,” Stephanie said.

Everyone looked around, and then Ashley slowly lifted the bottle to her mouth.

“Oh shit! When was this? With who?” Chris asked.

“Last year with this girl I met from Germany,” Ashley said.

“That girl, what was her name…Kadja?” Dana asked.

“Yeah her, that was a really good day. She really knows her way around the female body.”

“I don’t believe you, you’re gonna have to show us some proof,” Chris grinned.

“I’ll be more than happy to strap myself back to the lie detector,” Ashley smiled, besting him.

“I’ll go next,” Dana said. “Never have I ever… had sex with more than one person at once.”

I couldn’t hold in the laugh. I sat up in the hot tub and took my drink along with Rita, Stephanie, and Chris. I couldn’t wait for the questions to start rolling in.

“What! I thought we were bad, you’re all a bunch of freaks!” Becky said.

“All of you? Was it with each other?” Carina asked.

“How many times? How often? When did it start?” Dana followed.

“No it wasn’t with each other! I don’t know who they did it with,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah that would be weird don’t you think? And not a lot, but more than a few,” I said.

“Holy shit! I wasn’t expecting any of you to drink!” Dana said.

“You only live once right? Hasn’t that been the theme of this whole day?” Rita pointed out.

“Yeah but still, the goodie goodies have more fun than we do.”

“It’s not an all the time thing, it just happens, it’s not planned or anything.”

“So if it wasn’t with each other who was it with? Do we know them?” Becky asked.

“Hey we aren’t playing truth or dare, we don’t have to get into any details,” Chris said.

I noticed Ashley stayed quiet the whole time we were getting questioned, they were so caught up in the shock of us and our admission they didn’t even notice. I nodded thanks at her for not taking a chance and saying something and something accidentally slip out.

“I’ll go next,” Rita said. “Never have I ever… been tied up or did any kind of bondage.”

“I’ll drink to that, best sex I ever had,” Carina said as she tipped her bottle back.

“You have? Come on Carina details, gimme the details!” Ashley said.

“It was actually my idea, I saw it in a porn and wanted to try it with my boyfriend at the time, you all remember Zack. He handcuffed me to the bed and put a bag over my head, and I couldn’t do anything but lay there wondering what he was gonna do, I was on edge the whole time. No matter what he did, even if it was just kissing my neck, it was amplified like ten times, and when he finally fucked me, oh my god, best sex I ever had, all I can say.”

“Come on you can get into more detail than that!” Becky complained.

“I went farther than a lot of you did! Ashley’s sex tape, their group orgies, the mysterious blowjobs, if somebody else spills the beans then I will.”

There was a period of silence as everyone contemplated what Carina said, noone was going to explain anything further than they already did, not without more alcohol.

“Yeah that’s what I thought, trying to gang up on me. Who’s turn is it now?”

“I guess it’s mine,” I said. “Since apparently we’re only doing sex questions and everybody took all the good ones I have to think of something on the fly. Ummm never have I ever…. have I ever… have I e… ooh I got one, never have I ever had sex with an animal.”

As soon as the words left my lips everyone was staring at me, then I was met with splash after splash in my face followed by Becky trying to makeshift drown me.

“What the hell kind of question is that? Who fucks animals?” Ashley laughed.

“Hey I can back that up, you’d be surprised the shit you find on the internet, there was this one video of a girl fucking a horse, I mean she was really…” Chris started.

“Yeah this is a good time not to go into detail,” Stephanie said.

“I mean really though, that horse was giving it to her, and there was another one of a dog…”

“Alright, that’s enough with the animals! I think you have a secret fetish Chris!” Dana said.

“Not really, just some shit sticks in your head. Gonna be a while before I can forget that.”

“So just to be clear, noone here was ever done anything with an animal right?” I joked.

“Not yet, but I bet you got a couple of them curious now,” Chris laughed.

“Gross Chris. can we please get off the animals now, whose turn is it?” Becky asked.

“It’s mine, and naturally we saved the best for last,” Ashley gloated. “My question is short, sweet, and to the point, just like me. Never have I ever… done anal.”

I knew at least one person would be drinking, but noone even looked like they were even thinking about moving their bottles to their mouth. Rita had definitely done anal, but after noone else lifted their bottle, I didn’t think she would wanna be the only one taking a drink, but she surprised me, and everyone else when she slowly took a sip of her Tequila.

“What? I swear Rita, you are an undercover freak!” Carina said.

“Did it hurt? I bet it hurt like hell didn’t it?” Becky asked.

“It did at first, but after a while not as much, actually, not at all,” Rita responded.

“What you thinking about trying it Becky?” Dana asked.

“I was, my last boyfriend tried to get me to do it but I was always scared. Everybody I talked to said it hurt like hell and not to do it.”

“That’s probably because their boyfriends didn’t know how to go slow, they probably just rammed it up in there, if that’s the case of course it’s gonna hurt!”

“How did you do it?”

“I’m not gonna get into full detail with my brother sitting not five feet from me, but I went slow. I used lubrication and went real slow until I got comfortable.”

“You must’ve gotten real comfortable with it if you still like it!” Ashley said.

“It’s not as bad as girls make it seem, get the right guy and you’ll like it too.”

“Maybe I’ll give it a try, you only live once right?” Stephanie smiled as she looked at me.

“Hey, there will be no ass fucking in this hot tub, especially first timers,” Ashley said.

“Well I’ll admit you got me curious, and probably everyone else here,” Becky said.

“It might not be for everybody. I didn’t work up to it, I just did it on impulse. Maybe start off by yourself or something with something smaller than a cock, see how you like it,” Rita said.

“Ok, no more about my sister and anal in the same sentence,” I said acting grossed out.

“Ashley asked the question. We can’t help it if you guys turned out to be secret porn stars! I mean wow, I underestimated the hell out of you guys,” Carina said.

“Yeah, I mean you all are just as freaky as we are, maybe a little more,” Dana said.

“I wouldn’t say all that, being in a relationship with the same person for a long time you’re bound to try new stuff, it’s the same with a brand new relationship,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah true, it will get boring, you almost have to try new stuff,” Ashley said.

“Like fucking a horse?” Chris said and was immediately splashed.

“Come on Chris, I just forgot about that!” Becky yelled.

Ok ok I’m done, no more bringing up fucking horses and dogs, ok now no more.”

We stayed in the hot tub until we were all shriveled up from the water, playing Never Have I Ever for about another hour or so before we finally got out around ten. Dana, still being naked, waited until everyone left the room before she came out. We put our clothes back on and met in the living room. Chris, not wanting to wear my shorts, got in the hot tub with the shorts he came in, and they were just barely dripping water on the floor.

“Next time, just put on some of Randy’s shorts, I mean really, they’re just balls,” Rita said.

“Yeah and my balls aren’t meant to touch his balls in any way,” Chris said.

“Whatever, guy thing. We’re gonna head home now, this was actually fun,” Stephanie said.

Yeah we’re gonna leave too, learned some interesting stuff about you all today,” Dana said.

“Us too, too bad noone got drunk enough to dish out the good stuff,” I said.

“There’s always a next time, assuming you all still trust me, us,” Ashley said.

“I never thought I would again, but you proved you actually changed.”

“Yeah, and you can ask any of them, I was completely against coming over here, I just knew you were gonna play us again, but like Randy said, you proved yourself,” Chris followed.

“Now we need to get the rest of them strapped to the lie detector test,” Stephanie joked.

“Hey I have nothing to hide, just don’t try to sneak in any trick questions,” Becky said.

“You guys aren’t half bad when it’s just hanging out with no ulterior motive,” Carina said.

“It’s nice to know you can actually be cool and not rich snobs all the time,” Rita said.

“We’re not rich, just the queen bee over there is, we just mooch off of her.”

“But the snob part still applies huh?” I laughed.

“Hey everyone is a snob at some point, we just happen to be past that point now that’s all.”

“I’ll take it. Well I guess we’ll see you guys next time we decide to run naked somewhere.”

“Let’s make that later rather than sooner, regular hanging out is just fine,” Becky said.

All the girls exchanged hugs, surprisingly Rita and Stephanie with the other girls too, even Chris and I got in on it, it might not seem like much, but at this point, it’s a very big deal. We watched as everyone got in their cars and drove off.

“Aren’t you guys gonna leave too?” Ashley asked.

“We will, but we have something we need to clear up first,” Rita said.

We followed Ashley back into the house and closed the door. She sat on the couch and Rita sat on the same couch next to her, leaving me to sit on the other by myself.

“So what’s up, you wanna ask me some more questions don’t you?” Ashley asked.

“Not really, I mean Randy might, but I don’t, I’m just here to even the score.”

“What do you mean “even the score?” what did I do?”

“Forgot that quick huh? On this very couch about three months ago you were about to make Randy eat your pussy, but instead I did it for him, remember what I’m talking about now?”

Ashley hung her head. “Rita, I can’t take that back, I’m sorry. I thought we were gonna leave all that stuff in the past and start fresh?”

“That’s easy for you to say, I can’t start fresh knowing you forced me to go down on you, the image still lingers in the back of my head and it won’t go away, but we can fix it.”

“We can? How? What are you suggesting?”

“Come on Ashley you’re smarter than that, you know exactly what I’m suggesting.”

She stared at Rita waiting for her to crack a smile or something, she didn’t. “You’re serious?”

Rita pulled down her skirt and slid it off her legs. “As a heart attack.”

It took Ashley a second to gather herself. “So if I do this, we’re all even?”

“Depends on how good a job you do, we’ll see when you’re done. You ok with that Randy?”

“Hey you’re the one that went down on her, it’s up to you,” I said.

“It’s up to me then. How bad do you want us to be friends? There’s one roadblock left,” Rita said as she rubbed and tugged on her Hello Kitty bikini bottoms.

“If that’s what it takes, then that’s what I’ll do,” Ashley said, cracking a smile.

She kneeled down in front of Rita and held her legs apart and kissed the front of her bikini, then had Rita lift her legs off the couch and slid them off. She admired Rita’s pussy for a second, probably noting its petiteness and the fact that it was a camel toe with lips that were just waiting to be spread and licked. She looked up at Rita, maybe for confirmation, and Rita gave her that “What are you waiting for?” look, that was all that Ashley needed.

She suctioned her lips to Rita’s pussy and made Rita arch her back and grip the couch cushions. I had a front row seat to it all and slid a little closer so I could see exactly what Ashley was doing. Unlike me, Ashley had a really long tongue, and she could flick it faster than I could, and when she combined both acts on Rita’s clit she had her dancing in her seat.

“Oh my god, that’s so good! How did you learn to eat pussy like this!” Rita moaned.

“Let’s just say since I’ve been on a male strike, I’ve been getting plenty of practice,” Ashley said.

“Oh wow, well keep doing what you’re doing, that feels amazing!”

Ashley glanced over at me from between Rita’s thighs and winked at me. I don’t know if she was gloating or telling me to enjoy the show, either way, I was getting aroused. She might be good at giving head, but so am I, and a whole lot more. Some of her techniques were different than mine, but then again a girl knows what she wants done to her, so it’s easy to implement that onto someone else. She was able to jab her long tongue up in Rita’s pussy, and by her squirming on the couch, she could wiggle it up inside her too. Rita grabbed the back of Ashley’s head and pushed it against her pussy repeatedly, making it look like Ashley was bobbing for apples, and I don’t think she minded one bit because she let her do it.

“Oh fuck! I wish you could feel what I feel Randy, shit!” Rita screamed.

“If I could then we’d have some serious problems,” I laughed.

“You know what I mean. Maybe she’s good at oral all around, boy and girl, huh Ashley?”

“I haven’t had a boy’s dick in my mouth in over a year,” Ashley said.

“But were you good at it, because if you’re anything like you are now then holy shit!”

“I didn’t get any complaints, but I didn’t enjoy it nearly as much as being between a woman’s legs. Maybe I just didn’t care about those certain guys,” she said looking at me.

“Yeah, well…, we can talk about that another time, I’m gonna come any second now…”

“You just said the magic words,” Ashley said as she grabbed hold of Rita’s thighs.

I could see her twirl her long ass tongue around inside her pussy as she used her nose to find and tickle her clit. Her had Rita’s ass hanging off the couch and was squeezing it in her hands. Rita was doing her facefucking of Ashley’s face again, covering her in pussy juice that I’ve come to love and savor whenever I got a chance to. Soon holding on to Ashley’s head wasn’t enough as Rita frantically tried to grab onto anything she could squeeze in her hands.

“I’m cumming! Oh my god I’m cumming, don’t stop!” Rita groaned loudly.

She didn’t stop, but I did see Ashley drop one of her hands inside of her own panties. The room was filled with the aroma of horny women as Ashley fingered herself and brought Rita to the point of cumming, and with a bite on her clit, sent her over the edge.

“Fuuuuuuuuck meeeeeeee!” I’m cumming! I’m cumming! I’m cummmmming oh god!”

I guess Ashley didn’t plan for Rita to squirt because she was completely caught off guard when she showered her face, but she went with it, letting herself get sprayed as she now fingered herself even harder, trying to give herself her own orgasm. She looked close, but she was thrown off balance by Rita flailing on the couch and looked to have lost all her momentum.

“Oh yeah, when she cums, Rita is basically possessed,” I said after the fact.

Ashley finally came up from between Rita’s thighs and sat back on her own legs. “I’m glad I got to see it first-hand. What about you, you have any neat tricks when you come?”

“I bet you like to find out wouldn’t you, the supposed “man hater” you are,” Rita huffed out.

“A lot has changed, I still have strong distaste for a lot of men, but I’ve grown fond of a few.”

“That’s good to know. Sorry about the mess, I forgot to mention I’m a squirter.”

“It’s ok, I’ll clean it up, I actually liked it. I haven’t had too many squirters.”

“As much as I squirt at home it’s a wonder I have any liquid left in my body.”

“You know, if you wanted me to eat your pussy, all you had to do was ask.”

“No, I had to make you do it, like you made me, I had to give you an ultimatum.”

So does this mean we’re even now, or am I still on the hook?”

What do you think Randy, are we even?” Rita asked.

“I’d like to think so, but there’s just one little thing keeping me from saying yes. When I figure it out, I’ll let you know,” I said as I got up off the couch. “We’d better get going Rita.”

“Yeah, hand me my skirt will you? One time naked outside is enough.”

“Aren’t you going to put back on your bikini bottoms?” Ashley asked.

“Not tonight. I’m still aching,” Rita said as she slid on her skirt.

“You’re not the only one…” Ashley said almost under her breath.

A light bulb went off in my head. “Ok, I can honestly say this was fun, but we should go,” I said.

“Yeah we definitely need to go, now!” Rita said almost anxious.

Rita and Ashley hugged it out. “Fresh start, you definitely earned it.”

I hugged her and she gave me a kiss on my cheek, then we grabbed our stuff and headed for the door with Ashley right behind us.

“I’ll see you guys later, be careful on the drive home,” Ashley said.

“OH WE WILL!” Rita yelled back at her. “Let’s go now, I’m so fucking horny I can’t stand it!”

“You want me to eat you out better than she did?” I teased.

“No I want you to fuck the shit out of me, let’s go we’re wasting time!”

“What about dad? The way you’re all riled up you’re not gonna be quiet.”

“We’re gonna tell him about us anyway, if he walks in on us we kill two birds with one stone.”

We got in the car and Ashley went back into the house but looked out the window to make sure we drove off and didn’t come back for yet another unexpected drop-in. Another thought popped in my head, concerning Rita’s current horny as shit state, the car was roomy enough, and even though there was a street light above us, it didn’t light up the whole car, so I thought why not. I left the keys in the ignition and just sat there.

“Why are you still sitting here let’s GO!” Rita yelled.

“We don’t have to go all the way home, there’s plenty of room right here.”

It didn’t take her long to scramble into my lap and smash her lips to mine. I could feel the heat coming from her pantyless crotch, it was like she was burning a hole right through my shorts, which she was frantically trying to get off. I let the seat back to give her more room.

“Jesus, what the hell did she do to you?” I asked, getting my clothes ripped off.

“I don’t know, but I was already horny before, and she added to it.”

“But you came, shouldn’t you at least have calmed down a little?”

“This is one of those times where I need a cock in me, oral isn’t gonna fix this.”

“You don’t usually get like this…”

“Yeah I do, remember in the pool at the cabin, or when I went all femdom on you, and in the woods that one time? Fucking finally!” she said as she finally got me out of my shorts.

She stroked my cock to make sure it was hard as she could get it, but I was already way ahead of her. Since she knew she was hella wet she got right over my cock and immediately sat down on it, and when she did the biggest look of orgasmic relief came across her face.

“Fuuuuuuuuuck yes! God I needed that!” Rita groaned in pleasure.

“You’re just getting started aren’t you?” I asked, somewhat nervous.

She didn’t say anything, she just flipped her hair back and smiled at me. She held on to the seat and rode me as hard as she could being confined to such a small space, and even by that she was still riding me pretty hard. She didn’t bother taking her skirt off, she just flipped it upwards and lifted her shirt over her tits and slammed herself down on me as hard as she could. I thought about the other times she said she’d gotten crazy, like in the pool, I had to be completely rough with her before she came and calmed down, and I wondered if I’d be going down that path again. I looked over at the window Ashley was at, she was still standing there, and not only that, she was playing with herself. She looked like she was staring at us intently and had a hand on her tit and the other in her pants, and her arm was moving pretty fast.

“Ashley’s watching us,” I said as I turned back to Rita.

“Let her watch, I don’t care. She can’t see too much anyway.”

She leaned down on me and kissed me again, then the kissing quickly turned into her biting my lip, and then that turned into her sucking at my neck trying to give me a hickey.

“If you fuck me any harder Rita you’re gonna break the seat,” I said.

“I can’t help it, it’s like my body isn’t my body anymore!”

It took all my strength to stop her from fucking me. She was just about to explode on me when I sort of pushed her over the front seats into the back and hopped over after her. We had a little more space to work with in the back so we laid down as best we could and I got between her legs and slammed right back into her. I pulled her legs up so her whole body fit on the seat and kneeled down over her and fucked her hard, just like she wanted. I had to keep a foot on the floor and my knee on the seat just to keep the leverage I had, but it gave me the space I needed to really drive into her.

“Oh! Yes! Oh! That’s it! Fuck me! Harder! Harder! Harder!” Rita screamed.

“With each word she said her voice got a little louder, and I was about to cover her mouth like I did with mom, but then she bit her lip, closed her eyes, and tried her best to be quiet. I wanted to bend her over and fuck her doggystyle, but that was damn near impossible in this car, and even if we managed it, it would definitely be uncomfortable without us having to poke our head out of a window.

“Switch back, I wanna get back on top,” Rita said cutting through my thoughts.

We didn’t really switch, I just pulled her up, scooted towards her side of the car and she pushed me back down, now with her riding me the same way I was fucking her, except I had my legs down and was more bunched up than she was, but awkwardness I’d gladly suffer through.

“She’s still watching us fuck, she hasn’t taken her eyes off of us for a second,” Rita said.

“In a way she’s getting what she wanted, without actually getting it.”

“You can explain that to me later when I’m not focused on your cock tearing me apart.”

“Hey this is exactly what you wanted, you’re on top remember?”

“That wasn’t a complaint,” she grinned.

I sat up and put my back against the seat, which now gave us both tons more space to be physical. Her lips found mine again as I helped her sit all the way down on my cock over and over. This time I bit her lip and enjoyed it as she moaned out in pleasure. Like she said before, Ashley was still at the window, but now her panties were clearly gone and she looked to be fingering herself furiously.

“You like her watching us don’t you? You keep looking over there.”

“I can say the same for you, you get a new rush of energy every time you catch her.”

“Well let’s give her something to look at, and anyone else watching for that matter.”

She turned the light on in the car, now exposing us to anyone who could see and went back to riding me. She saw the look on my face and just smiled, which in turn made me smile, and made us both fuck each other harder.

“Come on baby, fuck me as hard as you can, make me feel that cock!”

I sunk down in the seat and grabbed her waist, lifting her off me a little and thrust myself into her. Each time our skin met it sounded like a loud clap followed by a groan from Rita. I pulled all the way out to the tip and slammed back in with full force knowing that’s exactly what she wanted, what she needed, and Ashley probably had a perfect view of it, well at least as good a view as she could get from behind the window.

“Keep going Randy, I’m gonna come again, keep fucking me!”

I was in a sensory overload. Our clapping skin echoed over and over with each thrust as her tits bounced around in my face, her pussy aroma was emanating and had completely covered the car we were in, her pussy itself was gripping me tighter and tighter with each passing second, and her warm juice was slowly dripping on my legs, signaling she was on the brink of orgasm.

I couldn’t go any faster because the way I was sitting was exerting so much energy, but I kept the pace as long as I could, hoping she came before I lost all my energy. She cradled my neck and held on to me, blocking my view of everything around me with her hair and causing me to focus solely on my cock slamming into her. She slid down my body and bit into my neck which made me wrap my arms around her back, which meant less stress, which meant faster fucking. It didn’t take much longer in this position before her pussy clamped down on me so hard I had no choice but to stop fucking her as she came all over me.

“Oh god! Yes! Ugh, ugh, ugh, oh my god!” Rita groaned as her orgasm hit her.

I held on to her hard as she jerked in place while her warm fluids ran down my legs and into the seats, luckily we had a leather cover over them so cleanup wouldn’t be too bad. We stayed like that until she calmed down, which surprisingly didn’t take long at all. She climbed off me and sat in the seat next to me, hair deshelved, clothes all askew, smelling of sex and a crotch still wet from having just come, and she had the biggest smile on her face.

“I think I’m all better now,” she said in a cutesy voice.

“Only you can go from being a dominatrix to the girl next door in a matter of seconds.”

“You love it and you know it. Now probably would be a good time to head home though.”

“Yeah before mom starts to worry. Can you pass me my shorts from the front seat?”

“Oh right, I think I left my bikini panties in Ashley’s house.”

“I’ll get them,” I said as I pulled on my shorts. “Start the car up, I’ll be right back.”

I went up to the door, which was still open and pushed it open. Ashley was down on the floor still in front of the window breathing heavy from what looked like having just come. I smiled as I looked for Rita’s panties and found them on the floor in front of the couch Ashley gave her head on. I picked them up and headed for the door, stopping at Ashley who looked up at me from the floor with a look of disbelief, but satisfaction at the same time.

“Now we’re even.”

I got back in the car and turned around so we could head back the way we came.

Rita rolled down her window and waved at Ashley as we drove off. “BYE ASHLEY!”

The fresh air was much needed, both because the smell of sex was all over the car, and it was so damn hot being in there having sex with the windows up. Rita laid back in her seat, twirling her messed up hair on one of her fingers as we cruised back to the house.

“If I had a cigarette, I’d be smoking it right now,” Rita said.

“I wish I had my phone on me to record the look on Ashley’s face when I went back in.”

“What did she look like?”

“Like she couldn’t believe what she saw. She definitely came when we did. She was crumbled up on the floor. She probably won’t be going to sleep at all tonight.”

“Good, I now feel a hundred times better about her. Today was a good day.”

“Today was a GREAT day like you said it was gonna be. We found out for sure she’s genuinely changed, you got your revenge by getting even with her, and I got mine by messing with her head, and we got to mess with the other three too. We found out stuff, we made other people do stuff, we fucking streaked through the neighborhood, mellowed out with some alcohol in a hot tub, and finished the night off with sex, definitely a top ten among nights.”

“Don’t forget the mind blowing sex we just had.”

“Yeah I just said that,” I laughed.

“Oh, I must still be feeling it then. We always have the most amazing sex.”

“We’re not the boring sex type, and judging by everyone else’s answers, neither are they. We should try sex in some of the places they said, like in the library.”

“I like that Eiffel Tower one, but what’s the chances of us going to Paris?”

“There were plenty others, whenever you’re feeling like, just pick one, I’m all in.”

“I’m already planning them out in my head now…”

We pulled up to the house a while later around 11:30. We walked in to all three of them watching the Walking Dead marathon, they didn’t even look tired, not even a little bit.

“Look who’s finally home! How was Ashley’s? Anything we need to know?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“Nothing bad, everything went almost perfect. We found out for sure Ashley is definitely a changed woman, we’ll tell you about it later. What’s going on here?” I asked.

“What, how do you know for sure she’s a changed woman?” mom asked.

“She took a lie detector test, an actual for real lie detector test, and pretty much aced it.”

“You sure she didn’t rig it or anything?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“We’re positive. We reset it and everything, it was legit,” Rita said.

“Ok, if you’re sure, then I guess its ok. You gonna let her come back over here?”

“We’re not sure on all that yet, maybe. What are you guys still doing up?” I asked.

“ Watching The Walking Dead, we didn’t realize this show was that good!” dad said.

“Don’t you have to go to work in the morning dad?” Rita asked.

“I’ll be fine, I’m a partner now remember? I can be a little late, I can even miss a day.”

“You’ve been watching it all day? What season are you in?”

“Like halfway through season two, it picks up really fast,” mom said.

“It’s on Netflix so if you go they stop showing it on TV you can watch the rest of the seasons on there. We’re gonna go to bed, it’s been a long, tiring day,” I said.

“Yeah who’s old now! Kids going to bed while the adults stay up late,” dad said.
We laughed as they’d finally got us back for all the jokes we cracked on them. To tell the truth, we weren’t even really tired, we just wanted to get back before they started to worry.

“You know what, we’re not tired, make room for us,” I said.

“You’re gonna stay up and watch it with us?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“Why not, we don’t watch TV a lot together, and we’re all here, so zombies it is.”

“Well come on then, this couch is big enough for the five of us to squeeze on it,” mom said.

“I’ll go put on my pajamas and grab some blankets,” Rita said.

“And I’ll put on some more popcorn since you finished off three bowls of it,” I followed.

I was fine staying in the clothes I had on, but I knew Rita only went to change because she didn’t have any panties on, in fact they were still in my pocket. I put on two more bags of popcorn and grabbed a six-pack of pops from the fridge and went back out to the living room, where Rita was just coming down the stairs with two big blankets from our room.

“Ok make room!” Rita said as she jumped between mom and dad and fit herself in.

I sat the popcorn and pop on the table and sat between mom and Aunt Lisa. It was a tight fit at first, but with a little adjusting we managed to fit in pretty comfortably. We haven’t had any time like this together lately, so it was nice to finally make time for each other.

I turned on the Netflix to the episode where they left off and waited until everyone was ready before I hit play. “Midnight on a weekday and we’re up watching the Walking Dead,” I laughed.

“At least it’s not an actual zombie apocalypse, Lisa would be the first one to go,” mom laughed.

“What? How do you figure me?”

“You’re the slowest runner and you can’t shoot water in a swimming pool.”

“I am not the slowest runner! And that’s what shotguns are for!”

“Well you definitely won’t outrun me, Rita or Randy,” dad said.

“Please, I’m a survivor, I…”

“I’m not gon give up, I’m not gon stop, I’m gon work harder!” Rita teased.

Aunt Lisa reached over me and mom to try to get at Rita, who used dad as a shield. “Don’t hide behind him, your daddy isn’t gonna save you this time!”

We were all smashing into each other trying not to get caught in the middle of their little war, but it only made Aunt Lisa try harder to get her and Rita try harder to stay away. We all got poked, slapped, pinched and whatnot, but we were all laughing together, we were having fun. There was no ulterior motive, no sex involved, no secret plot, it was just us, having fun as a family. I cherished moments like these. Whatever Rita and I decided to do in the future, we would make sure we had more moments like this one, but for now, even if it was something as simple as eating dinner together, we would make good of our time, as a family.

---

Once again ideas have been rattling through my brain, I hope you enjoy, please, please comment, I will take it constructively!

My name is Sophie, I am 21 years old and have just finished my final year in university with a first class honours degree in mathematics. I must confess I am rather a plain Jane, I am of average height, slim build, straight long brown hair, small breasts and still a virgin. My uni friends call me a swot, I was extremely focussed on my studies and somewhat behind in the sex department.

I have been fortunate to have been offered a very good job in the city and was in the process of finding somewhere to live. I responded to a private advert offering board and lodgings in one of the nicer areas of town, the tube station was five minutes walk away and the rent quoted seemed affordable so I telephoned making an appointment to see a Miss Jackson at 3 Green Street the next day.

Having located the address pretty easily I ring the bell and it is answered by a very attractive middle aged lady in a pretty cotton summer dress. I introduce myself and she warmly welcomes me into her home. She explains she is single and wanting to rent a room to help with the mortgage and is looking for a single lady but makes it quite clear she frowns upon gentleman callers. I hastily explain that I am very serious about my new job and that I have no interest in boys at the present time as my career is more important to me. She has a dog a beautiful golden retriever called Rory, I fuss him and scratch his ears, she says she’s more than happy if I want to take him for walks some days when I am around.

She shows me around the ground floor of the house, the rooms are beautifully decorated in a modern style with up to the minute furniture. There is a large lounge, a dining room and a high tech kitchen with an attractive conservatory behind opening onto a very private and leafy garden with a hot tub! I compliment her on her home feeling very excited that I have found such an attractive place to live. She then directs me to the stairs and follows me up to the first floor.

Up on the landing there are three bedrooms and a bathroom. The first bedroom she explains is used as an office type area and that I was welcome to use the computer and printer should I need to, I thank her and explain that I have a laptop but on occasion the use of the printer would be very gratefully needed. The next room is the one available for rent, it is a large double room with a king-size bed, plenty of wardrobe space, two bedside cabinets and a small sofa. It is a nicely furnished room and well worth the rent being charged. The next room she explains is her own and we pass by it. The final room is the bathroom, it has been renovated as a wet room and has been tiled on the floor and walls with a drain in the middle of the room. There is a large sink, toilet, bidet and a large shower area with a clear glass screen on the far wall just to protect the toilet, sink and bidet from splashes. Again it is a very luxurious looking room and I secretly congratulate myself on finding such a bargain place to live.

We return downstairs, I show her my references, pay my deposit of two months with a month’s rent in advance, she again reiterates her no men rule and I happily agree. We arrange that I will move in the following weekend and she gives me my keys, she explains she will be away that weekend but tells me this will give me time to settle in and get my bearings. I thank her for her time and look forward to seeing her soon and leave.

I am so excited I cannot wait for the weekend to arrive, Friday cannot come soon enough. On Saturday morning I pack up the car with my clothes and belongings, there doesn’t seem much but I have never been a one for lots of clothes having promised myself a shopping spree when I get my first salary. I have no need to bring bedding as Miss Jackson has explained this is all provided. I say goodbye to my parents and make the two hour journey to London arriving at 3 Green Street just before lunchtime.

I spend the whole afternoon unloading the car and putting all my possessions in my room taking my time to set my room out how I want. By the early evening I am suddenly realising I am quite hungry so decided to shower and investigate the kitchen. I strip off and put on my bathrobe which my darling Mum has managed to shrink, it is now rather short and I have to pull the belt tight to cover myself, I make a mental note to add this to my shopping list.

I step out onto the landing and walk along to the bathroom and step inside pushing the door to, as I walk further into the room the door swings back open. I turn to close it again and realise the catch is broken and there is no lock on the door, it can’t be helped, anyway there was no-one else there and it would be just females so I didn’t worry about it. I shrugged off my robe and stepped under the shower enjoying the powerful jets of water pummelling my tired body; I washed my hair and soaped myself clean, turn off the water and dry myself.

The house is very warm so I put on my new silky pyjamas Mum has bought me and wander downstairs to the kitchen. Miss Jackson has left a note on the kitchen top welcoming me and directing me to a lasagne she has left in the fridge for me to heat up to eat and also asking me to feed Rory which I do. I polish the meal off with relish, wash up what I’ve used and put the items away returning to my room. I push the door to and realise that the door catch is also broken like the bathroom door, I am a little perturbed but shrug it off and give it no more thought.

I slip between the cool silky sheets and soon drop off to sleep; at some point during the night I have obviously gotten hot as when I wake in the morning the sheets have been thrown to one side. It is a lovely sunny day so I dress and decide to take Rory for a walk and get my bearings and return to the house later in the afternoon.

Miss Jackson has returned from her weekend and is in the conservatory with a lady, she introduces me to her close friend Elaine. I politely shake hands as she looks me up and down saying what a pretty young lodger her friend has found and I mumble my excuses and disappear to my room. I am still rather tired so I clean my teeth, change into my pyjamas and get onto the bed, it is still very hot so I do not bother to cover myself.

At some point during the night I am awoken by a noise and lay very still to listen. I can hear moaning coming from Miss Jackson’s room the noise gets a little louder and then stops, I put it down to her dreaming and drop back to sleep. I wake early, it is my first day in my new job, I jump out of bed grabbing my towel and dash along the landing for a shower. As I am showering I am certain I hear voices but assume it is a radio somewhere in the house and continue lathering my body; I suddenly stop as I feel I am being watched and turn around to look at the door just as Miss Jackson disappears. Again I shrug my shoulders and finish my ablutions as I do not want to be late for work and return to my room to get dressed. As I walk along the landing to leave, I pass the open bathroom door and look in, Miss Jackson is in the shower and I am transfixed for a brief moment then I avert my eyes and scurry dwnstairs.

I rush out the door and walk quickly to the tube station to catch my train, once I am settled in my seat on the train, my mind drifts to the brief image of Miss Jackson’s naked body in the shower. I recall her large breasts covered in lather and am certain her pussy was shaven, the train carriage rocks back and forth along the tracks and I feel a tingling in my groin thinking about my gorgeous landlady.

My mind is snapped out of its image as the train stops at my station and I rush into the hub-bub of the city and start my first day. The next few hours wizz by in a whirlwind and by the time I am back on the train returning home my mind finally has time to think again about this morning’s vision.

When I arrive back at the house I am disappointed that Miss Jackson is not home and prepare myself a sandwich and go to my room to study some files on my laptop that I have brought home. Realising I need to print off some reading matter I disconnect my memory stick from my laptop and take it into the spare room and plug it into Miss Jackson’s computer. I go to turn the screen on and realise it is in sleep mode so I move the mouse to activate the monitor, immediately appears a very erotic picture of two women, one has her head between the other’s legs licking her glistening wet pussy.

I sit for some time taking in the graphic scene on the computer and again feel a tickling heat between my legs. I cross and uncross my legs trying to alleviate the discomfort but this action seems to make things worse, I start to feel a wetness between my legs so I hastily seek the files I need to print and return to my room.

I abandon the paperwork on the bed and rush to the bathroom to pee; pulling up my skirt and pulling down my panties I inspect the crotch which is very wet. I touch the wetness with my fingers and feel it is creamy and slippery. I bring my panties to my nose and smell them, it is definitely not pee, I dab my tongue on the patch it tastes creamy and musky. I take some tissue paper from the holder and wipe my self, the sensation of the paper against my wet slit is absolute bliss. I hastily pull off my panties, flush the loo and return to my bedroom clutching them in my hand putting them in my dirty laundry basket.

My pussy is still tingling so I sit on the sofa hitching my skirt up, I tentatively put my fingers between my opened legs and touch my slit feeling its slippery skin, the feeling is so nice it is like an itch you cannot stop scratching. I stroke my pussy back and forth exploring my cunt hole and my clit pulling the skin open further to touch myself better. Never before had I explored myself in such a way and the visions of the women on the computer and Miss Jackson’s naked form in the shower kept flashing into my mind.

All of a sudden I am distracted from my reverie as I heard the front door slam announcing the arrival home of Miss Jackson, I hastily pulled down my skirt and returned to my position sitting on the bed going through my paperwork and working on my laptop. Mrs Jackson shouted up and asked if I wanted some supper to which I replied yes please, so she responded it would be ready in an hour. I finished off my work, answer some emails from uni friends inquiring on my first day at work and went downstairs intending to offer to help.

As I walked into the kitchen Miss Jackson was standing on a step ladder reaching high into one of the cupboards, my eyes were drawn to her long legs as I followed their length disappearing up into her skirt. She obviously could not reach whatever she was looking for and placed one of her feet onto the worktop giving me a clear view up her skirt revealing a very skimpy thong which didn’t leave much to my imagination. Again the tingling started between my legs, I suddenly remember I was not wearing any panties and feel my cheeks flush, I was distracted by a small cough and hastily looked up to see Miss Jackson smiling at me trying to pass me a dish.

I took the dish from her and offered her my hand to help her down from step ladder, as she grasped my hand she looked into my eyes and licked her top lip holding my gaze, she seemed to hold my hand for rather a long time and this seemed to make my pussy tingle more. I broke her gaze and stuttering offered to set the table for supper, I sit down waiting for the meal to be served up and the telephone rings, she disappears off to answer it. Rory gets up from his basket coming to greet me, he puts his head up my short skirt and nudges my bare crotch with his cold noise. I go to push him away but he can smell my muskiness, buries his nose into my pussy and takes a lick. Hearing Miss Jackson is still on the phone, I am unable to help myself as I open my legs and allow him better access to my wet slit. The sensations this dog is creating are unbelievable and I am unable to stop him. His tongue licks at my juices, venturing into every crevice, I am so turned on. My bliss is instantly interrupted as I hear Miss Jackson finish her call as I hurriedly push Rory away and sit up straight crossing my legs.

She prepared a lovely supper and opened some wine and we sat talking for some time mostly about me, my sheltered upbringing and my dedicated studies at university, I confess to her I have led a very sheltered life. She continued to top up my wine glass questioning me on my young life, I guess the wine loosened my tongue. She inquired if I had had any boyfriends to which I quickly said no saying I hadn’t had time for that sort of thing, she pushed further and I confirmed that I hadn’t had a relationship at all, she nodded and commented on me being a virgin still at twenty one what a rare thing that was these days. I eventually realised the time and offered to help her tidy up to which she said no she would manage and I disappeared back to my room to read a book for a while.

I must have dozed off as I woke about 2 hours later, realizing the time, I changed into my pyjamas and went along the landing to clean my teeth. I was stopped in my tracks in the bathroom doorway at the sight of Mrs Jackson in the shower again, she looked up at me and told me not to worry to come on in and do what I needed to we were all women together and she didn’t mind. I walked to the sink and started to clean my teeth, I could see Miss Jackson’s image clearly in the mirror and I watched her in the shower. She lifted her leg up on to a stool and started to lather her pussy, I watched her rub the soap into her pussy and reach for a razor. I was transfixed by the razor scraping the lather off of her skin revealing the top of her slit and gliding through her pussy lips.

There was only so long I could clean my teeth for so eventually I rinsed my mouth and left the bathroom wishing her goodnight. By now my pussy was itching like crazy from Rory and from further visions of Miss Jackson, I lay on the bed covering my lower body with a sheet and slipped my hands into my pyjama bottoms opening my legs to allow me access to my sodden snatch. I started to stroke myself, my fingers slipping easily up and down, this didn’t seem to alleviate things so I moved up to my clit and started to rub it in a circular motion. I closed my eyes and visualized Miss Jackson shaving her slit, Rory licking my soppy pussy; my fingers worked faster and faster on my button causing my heart to race, I started to feel my thigh muscles tense as I innocently failed to realise I was building myself to my first orgasm.

How can I describe it, an explosion in my cunt, my body spasming as my muscles in my groin contracted pushing cum out of my cunt hole, the need to slow my fingers down as my clit screamed at me not to touch it so hard. I lay there panting and softly stroking myself in my euphoric state, eventually I opened my eyes and realised Miss Jackson stood in the doorway, her bath gown open she was rolling a nipple in her fingers smiling at me, she said nothing, turned and walked away, I had no idea how long she had been standing there watching me!

That week was very hectic for me, I threw myself into my work only seeing Miss Jackson fleetingly at home. The weather was so warm and sultry even at night which prevented me from sleeping, in the end I took off my pyjamas and slept naked with just the sheet covering me. One night I woke, I was so hot I needed a drink, so I put my minuscule bathrobe on, since Mum had shrunk it, it did not cover a lot, barely the cheeks of my arse but knowing Miss Jackson would be asleep I thought it would be okay and made my way down to the kitchen.

I got a glass from the cupboard and poured myself cold water from the jug in the refridgerator, as I turned round Rory got out of his basket to greet me and instantly stuck his nose into my pussy, the coldness of his noise against my skin caused me to jump. Remembering his ministrations some days ago, my pussy started to tingle, I placed the glass on the table and sat down feeling the delicious cold of the wood of the seat against my bare skin. Rory saw this as his invitation, moving round to place himself between my legs which I open uncontrollably and slide a little further down the chair to give him easy access.

He starts to lick my pussy lazily, dabbing at the hot flesh, my juices secrete from my cunt causing him to lick faster and harder. His tongue pushes into my cunt hole trying to lap up as much cream as possible, his cold nose rubs against my clit causing my breathing to increase. He is now licking my cunt so hard he is making it sore so I gently push his head up so that his tongue is working my clit. My orgasm builds as I watch this dog lapping at my love button, my legs start to shake and I explode inside, he continues to lick me as my spasms push my cum out and squirt on his face causing him to lick harder and faster. I cannot stand it and push him away, the sensations are too intense, I slouch in the chair panting for breath, my legs are like jelly, I feel unable to move. Rory lays in his basket licking his engorged pink cock, I watch him as my heart calms down, I am twenty one what have I been doing all my life to have missed out on sensations such as all this, I shudder and realise that getting off on a dog is not the correct thing to do but do wonder why I haven’t tackled this sex thing sooner. I drink my water and return to bed falling into a deep blissful sleep.

By Friday night I was exhausted and looking forward to a weekend recovering, work had been pretty intense and the hot weather did not help things. As I rode home on the tube my mind drifted back to Miss Jackson, I had missed seeing her this week and flashes of her naked image came into my mind causing that itching feeling between my legs. I wondered why I felt this way, did this mean I fancied her? Was I a lesbian? I tried to close the images and feelings out and concentrated on getting home.

On entering the front door I was greeted by wonderful cooking smells, feeling disappointed at my disinterest in the food and slightly listless I shouted hello to Miss Jackson who replied dinner in an hour and took myself upstairs to my room. I stripped off my office clothes, put on my silky pyjamas and lay down on the bed. I must have drifted off to asleep and was woken by Miss Jackson stroking my thigh as she sat next to me on the bed. I lay there next to her, enjoying the relaxing feelings as she stroked my thigh, her hands felt so soft through the silky fabric of my pyjama bottoms. The feeling was so good, so I close my eyes, immediately the naked images of Miss Jackson appear and my pussy starts to tingle.

She has her arm draped over my head, her breasts are very near my face, I can see her cleavage out of the corner of my eye and am certain I can feel her erect nipple pushing into my soft cheek. She moves her hand to my belly, whilst sleeping my pyjama top has crept up a bit exposing some of my flesh, she continues to softly rub the palm of her hand back and forth over my midriff. My pussy starts to feel really wet and I wonder if she can see a wet patch in my pyjamas. Her hands creep higher up underneath my top just skimming the underside of my breasts, my nipples are erect and aching to be touched, what on earth is the matter with me I scream inside my head, I am desperate for her to pinch my nipples.

I lick my dry lips and bite down trying to keep my breathing steady, I keep my arms pinned to my sides even though I am itching to rub myself, the sensation of her hands on my body are so intense. Her hands drift further up and rub over my nipples, I cry out at the touch of her, she pinches each nipple between her fingers rolling my nubs teasingly. She moves closer to me on the bed and pushes her tits closer to my face, if I dared to poke my tongue out I could lick the cleavage of her huge bosoms but I am too afraid to interrupt her hands on me.

Her hands stop teasing my hard nipples and slide down my body skimming over the material to my crotch, she pushes her hand between my legs pushing the material into my sodden crease. My breathing starts to increase, I am so maddenly turned on by the attentions of this woman that I feel I could cum on the spot. She brings her hand up to her mouth, I can see her fingers are wet even through the fabric of my pyjamas, she sucks her fingers into her mouth to taste me. I watch her transfixed, words cannot describe the sensations coursing through my body right now.

She moves her hand back down and slips her wet fingered hand under the waist band of my pyjamas, her fingers run through my pubic hair pushing between the fork in my pussy lips. I shuffle my legs further apart trying not to appear desperate as she runs her fingers up and down my soaking wet slit, I moan and tilt my pelvis up to meet her touch. Again she removes her fingers bringing them to her mouth provocatively licking my juices and stands up offering her hand pulling me off the bed.

Still holding my hand she pulls my body into hers, putting her lips to mine she pushes her tongue into my mouth licking my lips, I open my mouth to allow her tongue to explore, my tongue furtively caresses hers as the kiss becomes more intense. I can feel her nipples hard against mine as she snakes her hand around to my arse grasping my cheek and pulling me closer so our groins touch. She unbuttons my top gently removing it from my shoulders I can feel her breath on my breasts as she leans into me. Her hands hook into the waistband of my pyjama bottoms, she tugs them over my hips and lets them fall to the floor telling me to step out of them. I stand naked in front of her, I am by now so wanton I make not attempt to cover myself.

She undoes the front fastening of her dress, removing it to reveal a red lacey transparent bra with matching tiny panties, I cannot help it as I stare at her huge breasts with large nipples surrounded by big brown aureoles through the translucent material. She puts her hands behind her and unfastens her bra bringing the material forward to release her massive tits, as I look at them the nipples become erect, the dark brown circles become erect also crinkling the skin and pushing the nipples further forward. I reach my hand out to stroke one, they are so soft but the nipples are hard like rocks, leaning forward I suck it into my mouth rolling my tongue lovingly over her hard nub. She supports the boob in her hand, watching my mouth move over her breast and moans softly.

Pulling away she holds my hand, leading me into the bathroom she turns the shower on and pulls me under the hot water with her. She washes my body lathering my skin with her hands covered in shower cream, washing my aching breasts with her slippery soapy hands, cleansing my legs sliding her hands between my legs teasing me. She then produces the shaving cream, smothering my dark pubic mass turning it white and foamy, then glides the razor over my skin, clumps of pubic hair glide down my legs and I watch it disappear down the drain. She motions for me to lift my leg onto the shower stool, using her fingers she’s pulls my pussy lips tight ensuring she shaves off all my hair. Once I am bald, my pussy becomes so sensitive to the air and water as she uses the shower head to ensure I am free from foam. Turning the water off she drapes our bodies in large fluffy towels and we dry ourselves off watching each other intently.

Kissing me seductively she leads me back into the bedroom and lays me on the bed kneeling beside me, leaning over she takes each nipple in her mouth tugging at the tender flesh drawing my tights buds between her teeth sucking them inwards. I arch my back towards her mouth as her other hand drifts down towards my slit pushing between my puffy lips, I open my legs to allow her better access. I am wetter beyond words, the whole stroking, showering, teasing thing has my juices flowing, I can feel them trickling down between my arse cheeks and dripping onto the bed.

She lightly slides her wet fingers covered in my juices up and down my slit, I am moaning softly as my heartbeat increases, every time she reaches my clit she circles over the top and back down, the feeling is torture. She slips a finger gently into my virgin cunt, slowly pushing in allowing my cunt muscles to stretch to cope, then slowly slides her finger carefully in and out, I urge her to push in deeper but she says she does not want to break my hymen. Her thumb massages my clit back and forth over my hardness, my moaning has become louder as I try to tilt my pelvis and push harder against her hand.

She moves around the bed, laying between my legs, I can now feel her hot breath and tongue as she kisses and licks the sensitive thigh flesh close to my pussy, I try to move my body so my pussy is in her face but still she continues to tease me. Eventually when I think I can take her teasing no more, she hungrily licks the length of my slit, sucking in the juices as she reaches my clit, the rush of cold air past my skin ripples sensations through me. She licks my clit button dabbing at the tender flesh again teasing me beyond words, I pluck up the courage to speak and whisper to her to make me cum, again no response, so I plead with her. She closes her mouth over my clit sucking it inwards, holding my button between her teeth she rubs the tip of her tongue vigorously over it.

At last my orgasm erupts, I wail at the intensity of it, bucking my hips into her face as I squirt my juices over her, her eyes are wide at the shock of discovering the full force of my climax. My body ripples and spasms in multiples as the orgasms keep coming, she stops chewing on my clit and licks the tender flesh gently letting me absorb the pleasures of my body. She comes and sits by my side draping her arm over my head, gently peeling the strands of hair from my perspiring face, I turn to look up at her, she smiles reassuringly at me.

Her breasts are right next to my face, I kiss the soft smooth skin rubbing my cheek and lips over the velvety flesh. She moves one of her large distended nipples offering it to my lips, I lick the dark circle of flesh which instantly wrinkles and the nipple hardens. I draw it into my mouth licking it coating it in my saliva, I suck it between my teeth rubbing my teeth over the nub, She moans in appreciation, pulling both her large breasts together she offers both her nipples together, I try to pull them both into my mouth but cannot quite manage it, so slaver and lick them each as quick as I can alternating between the two.

By now she is kneeling over my face, dangling both nipples down to my eager mouth, she moves placing her knees either side of my shoulders, her pussy is in front of my face now. She softly encourages me to lick her, opening her pussy lips with her fingers, she has large inner lips, they are pink and wet with her juices. I stick my tongue out, furtively licking her folds tasting her juices, they are musky too but a stronger flavour than mine. I run my tongue over every crevice, sucking her inner lips into my mouth tugging on them, her juices drip onto my face and into my mouth.

I move my mouth up to her clit, closing my mouth over the whole area rubbing the flat of my tongue over the protruding flesh. She tilts her pelvis, pushing her clit further into me, I pull it into my mouth holding it there with my teeth rubbing my tongue over it as hard and fast as I can. She moans and encourages me to do more, harder. I am inexperienced in these things as I start to tire, she grabs my head grinding her pussy into my face rocking back and forth rubbing herself on me. She rubs her soppy wet cunt all over my face faster and faster as her orgasm builds, I am struggling for breath but continue to lap at her wet clit. As she cums she squirts cream and fluid all over me bathing me in her sex, the spasms in her cunt subside so I lick her gently mopping up all her cum. She moves off of the bed and leans over to kiss me deeply, tasting her juices in my mouth, satiated I roll onto my side and drift into a very relaxed sleep.

I spend Saturday and Sunday morning visiting my parents, they ask how I am getting on in my new digs, I smile and reply that they are really nice and I am enjoying myself. I cannot tell them any more, they will be horrified, getting off on the dog and a lesbian encounter with my landlady! I wave goodbye to them and drive back to the city, as I drive I cannot help but think about Miss Jackson, my pussy aches to see her again, I arrive home late afternoon. I enter the front door, shout my hellos, Miss Jackson responds she is in the garden, so I walk through the house to the garden excited to see her but to be greeted by the sight of Miss Jackson and her friend naked sitting together in the hot tub!

Miss Jackson invites me to join them, I am rather unsure but as my pussy starts to tingle I want nothing more than to slide in the hot tub and try to overcome my misgivings, I must confess I am slightly put out almost jealous. I shyly remove my clothes and climb in sitting opposite the ladies, Miss Jackson’s huge boobs bob around in the swirling bubbly water whereas on closer inspection of Elaine I realise she is similar to me in stature, small pert breasts with hard erect nipples. They offer me a glass of champagne which I hastily accept, I drink the first glass very quickly in an attempt to settle my nerves.

We start chatting, Elaine says that Miss Jackson has told her all about me, she smiles slyly like a cat when she says she is shocked I am still a virgin at 21, how pure to be so uncorrupted at that age. I am not sure what she means, as I look at her she drops her gaze to my breasts and licks her lips, not sure where to put my eyes I look at Miss Jackson just as she gives Elaine a deep and passionate kiss. Elaine reaches across caressing her huge tits rolling one of her nipples between her fingers, the fizzling water bubbles around my tits causing my nipples to harden, the underwater jets pulse against my already hot itchy pussy as I sit and stare at my landlady and her friend.

Miss Jackson breaks from her kiss and suggests I slide over to sit next to her and puts her arm around my shoulder pulling me close to her saying her favourite girls all together. She kisses me on the mouth pushing her tongue between my lips exploring my mouth dancing her tongue with mine, I groan into her mouth knowing I am completely under her spell. She removes her arm from around my shoulder and slips her hand between my legs, stroking my thigh gliding up my leg into my pussy folds seeking my special place. I lay back in the tub parting my legs open further enjoying her stroking my lips, delving into my slit, I hear Elaine moaning and look across, Miss Jackson’s other arm disappears into the swirling water between Elaine’s legs, her knee is up and open, Miss Jackson’s arm moving as she pumps her cunt.

Miss Jackson stopped what she was doing and suggested we all go upstairs to her bedroom, we all climbed out of the hot tub, wrapping ourselves in towels and disappeared back into the house. Her bedroom is larger than mine with a huge super king-size leather sleigh type bed, large mirrored wardrobes span the whole of one wall, her and Elaine climb onto the bed and she tells me to sit on one of the chairs to the side of the bed and watch for a while. She starts to kiss Elaine, burying her tongue deep into her mouth, their hands roam all over each others’ bodies, stroking their bare flesh, her mouth moves down Elaine’s neck to her breasts sucking and licking leaving trails of saliva. She sucks one of Elaine’s small nipples into her mouth pulling and stretching her dark pink bud, her hand snakes down her belly delving between her friend’s naked pussy lips.

Elaine opened her legs to Miss Jackson, revealing her naked, bald, wet slit, her fingers slid up and down her crevice lubricating every fold with her juices. As I sit watching them, I have complete view either directly or via the mirrors, my pussy is weeping fluid as the heat in my groin persists. I am so turned on, I opened my legs and place one on the arm of the chair, I can see my exposed pussy in the mirror and whilst watching them on the bed, I glance at my reflection stroking myself. Miss Jackson has buried several of her fingers into Elaine’s cunt and is pumping her hand vigorously knuckle deep into her.

She moves position and straddles Elaine’s chest, her head is between her legs sucking her clit whilst continuing to fuck her with her fingers. Elaine starts to give out muffled moans as she hungrily slurps, licking at Miss Jackson’s slit. The sight is too much for me as I strum my clit button with my fingers enjoying the feelings enhanced by the sight of these two women. Miss Jackson stops and goes to the wardrobe, sliding open one of the doors, revealing a huge collection of sex toys, she removes a penis shaped object attached to some strapping which she steps into. Pulling the straps around her hips and in between her legs protruding from the front is a rather large plastic penis.

Fascinated I continue to slowly caress my clit with my wet fingers, Elaine turns over onto her front and kneels on all fours. Miss Jackson knelt onto the bed behind her, slowly sliding the cock-like object into her exposed cunt, I realise that this is what they call a strap on as she slides the plastic cock in and out of Elaine. Elaine’s moaning gets louder as she increases the tempo grasping her hips and plunging the cock into her. By now I am strumming my clit as fast as I can, imagining the object fucking me, my orgasm rushes through me as Elaine’s does also as she collapses her head to the floor allowing Miss Jackson to bury her cock deeper into her.

As she recovers her breathing Miss Jackson suddenly remembers I am still in the room and withdrawing the wet sticky penis from Elaine she clambers off the bed. Approaching me she stands in front with her cock sticking in my face and asks me to lick Elaine’s juices. I suck it deep into my throat, tasting her friends juices, rolling my tongue over the phallic shape. Elaine recovers from her prone state and lays on the bed watching us, she asks if I would like to be fucked with it, I hastily nod my head wanting this buried deep into my virgin cunt.

Miss Jackson tells me to lay on the bed, she and Elaine swap the strap on, Elaine kneels between my legs and Miss Jackson lays with her head next to my thigh. I can feel Elaine’s hot breath on my skin as she gets closer to my pussy, Miss Jackson gently pulls my legs apart, opening me to her friend. Elaine licks my tight little slit, running her tongue up and down the folds of pink shiny flesh as Miss Jackson holds my pussy lips apart. Elaine sits up and moves the cock closer to my pussy, Miss Jackson tells her to be gentle as my hymen has not been broken. With her help she inserts the penis gently into tight opening of my cunt, Miss Jackson continues to rub my clit making my juices flow and lubricate me.

Elaine slides the cock a little further in stretching my cunt walls until she meets the resistance of my hymen, she pulls back and with a shove tears my tender flesh causing me to moan loudly in pain. Miss Jackson tells her to fuck me faster as this will help ease the soreness, so her friend starts to pump the plastic rod in and out of my cunt. My attention to the discomfort is diverted to the glorious feeling of the cock sliding in and out of me and Miss Jackson rubbing her thumb furiously against my clit. Elaine fucks me furiously as my orgasm builds, my legs are juddering as the sex train courses through my body, my cunt grips the cock in spasms and my juices explode all over Elaine’s naked pussy and Miss Jackson’s face. Gasping for breath, Elaine withdraws her cock which is coated in my juices mixed with traces of my blood, whereas Miss Jackson leans over and gently licks at my swollen pussy sucking up my juices.

I lay on the bed in a prone state, my body exhausted from my first penetration climax, I breathe in ragged gasps completely unable to move. Miss Jackson and Elaine are kneeling together on the bed, kissing each other deeply tasting my juices, pushing their breasts together. I sit watching quietly as they fold their legs around one another their pussy’s touching as they start to grind against one another. Their urgency increases, clits mashing against one another, slurping and sucking loudly as their juices lubricate them. Miss Jackson starts to moan, quickly followed by Elaine, each clutching each other’s legs to push their clits tighter together. The grinding and gyrating of their hips is so furious as they both orgasm ramming themselves into each other as the spasms grip their bodies.

I am starting to doze now, too tired to do anything else, Miss Jackson and Elaine are laying together on the bed hugging each other in an orgasmic haze so I roll off the bed and go to my own room desperate for sleep as I have work in the morning, also remembering I have to contend with a new boss and a hectic week!

Thank goodness I remembered to set the alarm as would have slept for England, fortunately the bathroom is empty as I could really do without any delays from Miss Jackson this morning. I shower quickly, clean my teeth, dry my hair and apply make-up before she is even awake. I am just racing along the landing when she calls me back, I have five minutes for breakfast, so I roll my eyes and turn around smiling. She kisses me lightly on the lips and says she hopes I enjoyed last night to which I confirm I did but I am in a rush to go to work, she presses into my hand two egg shaped items attached by cord and a small remote control device.

She hurriedly explains if I feel horny during the day I should insert these into my cunt and use the remote device, I thank her and rush downstairs and stuff them in my handbag. A few mouthfuls of breakfast later, I am sitting on the tube travelling to work, my mind drifts back to last night and a smile appears on my face as I think about it. The thoughts together with the rocking motion of the train start to make my pussy tingle but my reverie is soon shattered as the train comes to a halt at my stop.

On arriving at work, I am introduced to my new boss Mr Edwards, he is quite a bit older than me probably forties, very handsome in a sharp pin stripe suit, he is very pleasant and seems to be quite easy going, I settle down at my desk and start my day. Just after lunch, he asks me to do some work down in the vault sorting some old files which need archiving, he explains he needs this particular job finishing today, so there could well be some overtime.

I disappear down into the basement of the building to start clearing the files, it is very quiet down there, lighting is adequate but not bright but at least it is heated. The work is quite boring, checking dates and putting items too old in a pile to be destroyed, because the work is easy my mind drifts back to Miss Jackson and Elaine, needless to say it doesn’t take long for the familiar tingling in my crotch to start. I cross and uncross my legs hoping to quell the itch but it does not work!

I suddenly remember Miss Jackson’s gift to me that morning, rummaging in my handbag I pull out the mysterious egg contraption, sitting on one of the desks being stored down there I hitch up my skirt, pull my panties to one side and slip both the eggs into my wet cunt leaving a length of cord hanging out. I switch the remote on and am pleasantly surprised to feel the eggs vibrating inside me, the longer I press the plus button and faster and harder the eggs vibrate massaging my cunt walls. I open my legs wide, closing my eyes enjoying the feelings in my body, even with the eggs pulsing on the maximum setting it is not enough so I slip my hand across to my clit and start to rub myself.

My orgasm starts to build and I close my eyes again, shutting my mind off only thinking of Miss Jackson imagining it is her fingers or mouth working over my clit. My other hand unbuttons some of my blouse, seeking a nipple to pinch, teasingly rolling it between my fingers. The orgasms explodes in me, my cunt muscles grip on to the vibrating eggs, my legs juddering as the spasms take over me, I release my nipple and seek out the control to slow the vibration down.

I open my eyes and realise my boss is standing in front of me gazing at my pussy spread wide open, my cunt full of vibrating egg! Before I can stop myself and make myself decent, he hastily pleads with me not to move, to continue stroking that beautiful naked cunt of mine. He has a huge lump in his trousers which he is rubbing, I realise he has a huge hardon from watching me play with myself, how much has he seen I wonder. I am unable to move, I feel totally unashamed at sitting on a desk, in front of my boss, my legs open wide having just masturbated to orgasm, so I merely sit there stroking my wet pussy and gently pull the eggs out by their cord exposing my cunt like a pair of fish lips gasping for air.

I cannot deny I am curious about his cock, having seen teenage boys at school flashing their dicks it wasn’t like I hadn’t seen anything like it before but they hadn’t got my attention like his had. He continued to stroke the length of it probably about nine inches, it was difficult to tell through his trousers, he softly asked if I mind if he got it out, I said it was fine my me. He unzipped his trousers, pulled out his cock, it was definitely a good nine inches, rock hard and pink as it stuck out directly at me, it certainly looked a lot more attractive that Miss Jackson’s plastic version.

I wanted to touch it, I was fascinated by it so I climbed off the desk not bothering to pull my skirt down and knelt down at his feet reaching out to feel his protruding member. He groaned as my fingers lightly caressed the warm soft skin, touching the whole length, watching a drop of precum appear at the tip. I grasped his massive member trying to close my small hand around it but without success, I massaged my hand around his cock pulling up and down at the same time, watching transfixed as his foreskin pulled back a little exposing the purple head of his cock.

He whispered to me to suck it, I say whisper, he more like begged and pleaded with me to enclose my mouth over his cock, even him saying that to me caused more precum to appear and drip on the basement floor between my legs. I moved my head forward, kissing the tip of his cock then licking my lips to taste him, he tasted different again to how myself and Miss Jackson, a similar muskiness but saltier. I opened my mouth wider drawing his cock in licking the head sucking it further into my mouth, I could only get a few inches so I wrapped both hands around the rest of his cock, feeling his soft skin pulled taught around his member.

He started to gently push his cock in and out of my mouth using his hips so I started to bob my head up and down to copy his rhythm continuing to suck and lick his cock. I put the tip of my tongue inside the foreskin licking the skin around and around his huge tip, he groaned loudly at my attentions. This obviously excited him more as he grasped my head with one hand, pushing his cock into my mouth as far as he could trying not to choke me, his other hand ventured into my opened blouse and pinched my nipples. I moved one of my hands down to his balls and stroked the soft hairy flesh, suddenly I felt his balls tighten in my hand, his moans turned to grunts, feeling his cock swell, he fucked my mouth even harder as I felt something hot spurt into the back of my throat. Realising he was cumming I moved my head back a little so I could taste his cum, I was having to swallow pretty fast as he ejected ropes and ropes of stuff into my surprised mouth.

His cock started to soften as I finished licking his juices off and I stood up to face him, he told me he wanted to taste me now and guided me back to sitting on the desk kneeling before me he peeled off my panties, opened my legs, and ran his fingers over my bald pussy. Sucking his cock had really turned me on, my juices had gathered between my lips and were now all over his fingers as he brought them to his mouth to taste me. He had large hands, well manicured but the backs were a little hairy, I watched as he moved his hands back to my milky white pussy, so different from Miss Jackson’s hands against my skin.

He pulled open my pussy lips, closely inspecting me, his face so close I could feel his hot breath against my wet folds, he stuck out his tongue and quite aggressively licked my exposed pussy. The sensations were so different from Miss Jackson’s mouth, rougher, bigger tongue, more powerful, so so different but I didn’t want him to stop. He covered my pussy with his mouth rubbing his bottom lip against my cunt opening, his tongue and top lip on my clit, without warning he clamped his mouth on my clit sucking the small button of sensitive flesh into his mouth, it hurt but it felt sooo good!

Without warning he suddenly plunged two of his fingers into my cunt knuckle deep and started pump them in and out of me. It took my breath away as I gasped at more different sensations attacking me, I opened my legs wider wanting his fingers to push deeper into me feeling an orgasm in the making. He suddenly stopped, standing up, his massive cock is hard again and pointing right at my cunt, he placed the tip at my opening. Pushing firmly, without hesitation, giving my cunt very little time to accommodate him, he buries his thick cock deep into my cunt, he grasps my thighs and jerks his cock deeper into me, I grunt at the sheer force of him having only experienced the strap on.

It doesn’t hurt but does feel a little uncomfortable, I am still a little sore from losing my virginity the previous evening and my little cunt is certainly not used to a cock of any shape or form this big. A large blob of spit dribbles from his mouth and lands on my clit, he roughly massages it around my clit with his thumb as he continues to push his huge cock in and out of me, watching transfixed as I my cunt walls grab and suck with the motion. He starts to fuck me quicker, pulling his cock nearly all the way out of me before ramming it back in as hard as he can, his balls smashing against my arse cheeks.

He grabs my knees bringing them up and pushing them down either side of my chest exposing me more allowing his cock to be buried deeper into me stretching me even wider, bringing my pelvis up towards him, I open my blouse exposing my tits to him, he leans over pushing even deeper and bites at each nipple, the pain is so pleasurable. His cock is really tight in me, I push my hand down between my legs, feeling the width of his shaft sliding in and out of me, I move up to my clit and start to rub it hard wanting to climax also.

I cum first, my cunt muscles squeezing his cock as I coat it with my cum, he fucks me even harder as ropes of cum spurt into my womb ramming his cock into me with each ejection of spunk. I can do nothing but lay across the desk, waiting for him to withdraw his cock, my cunt is so sore but I cannot deny I have not enjoyed the experience as I lay on the desk feeling a whole new load of sensations through my body.

Suddenly he withdraws, hastily tucks his cock back in his trousers and disappears back upstairs without a by your leave, it is all so quick I am still laying across the desk virtually naked wondering if the whole experience was a dream! Slowly I gathered my thoughts together, retrieved my panties wiping myself as clean as best I could on such a small scrap of material, it was pointless putting them back on so I screwed a piece of paper around them and dropped them in the waste paper basket. I pulled down my skirt, sat down and continued to work on the files as it was already four o’clock and I did not want to be stuck here too late.

A couple of hours later Mr Edwards came back down into the vaults, he had brought down a couple of cups of coffee, he leaned on the desk and just watching me work. Eventually he spoke, he apologised for his actions earlier, to which I merely shrugged, I didn’t feel he needed to know I had enjoyed it, he then blurted out that he loved his wife dearly but that they hadn’t had sex for over three years. I asked him why, had something happened, he said no and that one day she started to not be interested and time had gone on, today was the first day he had had sex with anyone since then. I couldn’t help myself, I merely said any time he needs it and I could help; to come and find me.

That was the start of our odd relationship, we never ever kissed, he would sometimes summons me to his office, force me to kneel behind his desk and suck his cock until he came. Other times he would follow me into the photocopying room, he would pull my panties to one side, bend me over the copier, finger fuck and diddle my clit until I came or just fuck me roughly from behind, when he had finished he would just zip his flies back up and leave the room; me? I had to scurry to the bathroom with my legs as close together as possible trying not to deposit cum on the office floor. The best times were down in the vault, he still fucked me roughly, there was never any love in it, he always made sure I came as he loved to feel my cunt muscles stroking his cock covering it in my cum but he was always rough with his cock and rammed me rough and hard.

I still continued my relationship with Miss Jackson and sometimes Elaine, with them it was always tender and loving, I’m sure Miss Jackson knew I was having sex with someone as she did my laundry, sometimes by the time I got home my panties were covered in Mr Edwards’ cum. She never said anything, just continued to teach me how to please myself and other women, I adored her but still loved the manly way Mr Edwards took me.

One day Mr Edwards came down into the vault, he perched on the edge of the desk, I was on my hands and knees on the floor sorting some paperwork, I looked up at him and notice the bulge in his trousers. I automatically unzipped his fly and pulled out his half erect cock and started to caress it with my mouth and tongue. Kissing the end, licking up and down its length, drawing the tip into my mouth running my tongue between his foreskin and the head. He groaned pulling my head deeper onto his length, I had got better over the weeks sucking his cock, I could take him deep into my mouth and down my throat without gagging.

Grasping my head he started to ram his cock into my mouth, I grasped around the base of his cock which always helped him to orgasm, suddenly his balls tightened as I felt his first rope of cum hit the back of my throat. I tried to swallow, as more and more cum filled my mouth, I had to move my head back to bring his cock out of my throat to enable me to swallow all his cum. Once he stopped ramming his cock into me I carefully licked his cock clean and he once again tucked it back in his trousers and pulled up his zipper.

I can’t help but wonder how clinical it all feels; so I just settle back down to sorting the files, he continues to sit perched on the desk, eventually he coughs and speaks. He asks if I would consider coming to his house and helping his wife, he explains that she probably will not like me being there but he has a plan to force her into resolving their lacking sex life as he loves her to pieces but cannot continue this way. I agree to his request, he has asked me to dress in a suit but without underwear, forewarning me it may not be a pleasant introduction but assuring me I will be perfectly safe and we arrange for me to come to his house that evening at seven pm.

I leave the office at five, stop at Miss Jackson’s for a brief shower and change, hop back on the tube to arrive at Mr Edwards home for seven. I knock on the door and he lets me in, explaining his wife is taking her evening bath, she does not know I am coming and shows me upstairs to their bedroom; I can hear water running in the ensuite bathroom as he ushers me in, closes and locks the bedroom door.

Mrs Edwards comes out of the ensuite wearing a rather dowdy dressing down, long down to her feet buttoned from the neck to the bottom, she shows surprise and Mr Edwards explains that I am here to help them with their sex life, she is angry but he tells her to sit down in the chair facing the bed, she meekly sits down but I can tell she is not happy. He then starts to remove his clothes and tells me to do likewise, the shock on her face as we both strip proves to me she does not have a clue what is going on, she opens her mouth to protest but he tells her to sit quiet.

His cock is already semi-erect as he instructs me to kneel and suck his cock, I obediently lower myself until my face is next to his cock and draw his member into my mouth. Mrs Edwards sits facing us, she is so shocked she just stares at us, her mouth wide open. I start for the second time today, sucking, licking his cock, drawing it deep into my mouth then letting it go, licking at his balls pulling the skin into my mouth, returning to his cock burying it deep into my mouth and down my throat. She continues to stare at me sucking her husband’s cock, I impale his member deep into my throat making gurgling sounds as it hits the base of my throat, I try to look up at Mr Edwards but I am distracted by her hand unbuttoning the top buttons of her bathrobe as she starts to caress her nipple underneath the material.

I suck harder on his cock knowing he is close to orgasm, pushing his length in and out of my mouth, as he starts to cum I pull his cock out of my mouth and massage his cock with my hand pumping the ropes of cum into my waiting mouth an inch away, showing his wife that I am drinking all her husband’s salty cum, she continues to watch licking her lips stroking and pinching one of her nipples. I close my mouth over his cock and suck the last of his juice out of the tip, pulling out of my mouth licking the cock head clean.

Standing there stroking his cock as it becomes limp, he tells me to lay down on the bed opening my legs wide to show his wife my pussy. She watches me intently as I do as her husband asks me, stretching myself wide showing my naked pussy lips slick and wet with my juices. He lowers himself to his knees and hungrily licks my juices up and down my wet folds, he buries his rigid tongue into my cunt then moves up to my clit sucking on it loudly, pulling my little button stretching it into his mouth, I cry out moaning loudly. I look over to Mrs Edwards who has a complete view of what her husband is doing to me, her bathrobe is unbuttoned completely and now lies open; she is stroking her hairy open pussy watching us.

He puts two of his big fingers into my cunt massaging my g-spot, continuing to suck my clit in short bursts, I arch my pelvis up to meet his fingers pumping into my hole squelching in my juices. My orgasm builds fuelled by the sight of Mrs Edwards stroking her juicy pussy, as the feelings rush through my body, my cunt pulls on his fingers, covering them in my juices, stroking and spasming against his plunging hand, I have to push his head back to stop him sucking my clit so hard the sensation is too intense. He sits back showing his wife the juices of my cum all over his hand as he brings them to his mouth licking each finger sucking my cum off of them.

I look at Mrs Edwards, I pat the bed next to me and suggest she comes over, Mr Edwards sits in her place watching us. I am gentle with her, I stroke her arm, moving over her shoulders down to her breasts, she has the most perfect breasts full not too big, glorious nipples with dark pink aureoles. As my fingers graze over them the skin puckers, tightening her nipples as they become erect, I move my hands over her belly then returning to her breasts. I play with her nipples, teasing them, pulling and rolling her tight buds between my fingers, I feel her breath as she exhales in a huge sigh.

Leaning over I lick and kiss her milky white flesh, moving down to her breasts drawing a nipple into my mouth flicking my tongue over the bud of flesh, I nip at it gently, she moans softly cupping my head in her hand encouraging me to continue.
Mr Edwards sits watching, stroking his hardening cock as I softly caress his wife’s breasts, I move off of the bed kneeling down beside her; placing my hands on her thighs running my hands across the smooth flesh, putting pressure on the inside encouraging her to open her legs.

She obliges revealing to me her pussy, her pubic mound is coated in a light covering of blonde downy hair, her juices making the hairs coated in it glisten. Very slowly I slide my hands inwards along her thighs stopping at her pussy lips, I slide my thumbs up and down slipping them inside the wet folds stroking the flesh hiding her clit button. She leans back on her hands trying to open herself up to me more, I pull back her flesh revealing her inner folds, pulling the skin tighter her clit peaks from it’s hood. With my tongue I start at her cunt hole, slowly licking her wet skin up to her clit rubbing my tongue over the tight knot of flesh, she exhales again moaning to me for more. I flick my tongue over her clit massaging the tender area, I cover my index finger in saliva and very gently slide it slowly into her cunt careful not to hurt her in any way.

Mr Edwards is getting impatient, I know he needs to cum again, I am sure his wife is not ready for him yet, so I tell her to lay on the bed with her head on the edge of the mattress, I place my knees either side of her head positioning myself down her body with my head between her legs exposing my cunt to Mr Edwards hoping he will take up on the hint to fuck me rather than her just yet. Balancing my body over her with one hand I reinsert the finger of my free hand into her cunt, feeling no resistance I insert another finger, searching for her g spot, she arches her pelvis pushing my fingers further into her, I start to increase the speed of my fingers pushing into her and suck on her clit making slurping noises, her clit vibrating against my mouth.

Her husband stands behind me rubbing the length of his cock up and down my slit, coating his member in my juices; he places the head at the opening of my cunt, grasping my hips he slides the whole length straight into me. I open my mouth off of her clit and gasp at his action, his wife moans loudly; she has a birdseye view of her husband’s nine inch cock buried to the hilt inside me. In his usual aggressive manner he starts to ram his cock in and out of me, pulling out to the tip plunging back into the hilt, I suck on Mrs Edwards clit as hard and fast as I can. I have to remove my fingers from her cunt to balance myself from his forceful fucking, his wife’s moans become louder she is close to cumming feeling my mouth sucking on her clit and watching her husband’s cock pulling in and out of my cunt.

It feels like she has cum for the first time ever, her hips buck up to meet my hungry mouth as her spasms come in continuous waves, pushing her juices out of her trickling down her slit. Her husband rams harder and harder as his climax builds, he pulls one of my legs off of the bed grasping behind my knee opening me even further plunging even deeper into me as ropes and ropes of his cum shoot into me.
His frantic pumping finally eases as the last of his cum leaves his cock and starts to soften, he pulls back and collapses in the chair, my cunt is left opening and closing like a fish gasping for air.

I pull myself upright to move from my position, Mrs Edwards grasps my thighs telling me to stay where I am. I feel her breathing as she brings her head closer to my pussy as she draws in the smell of her husbands cum mingled with mine, I look down to see her catching a blob of our cum as it trickles from my cunt. She sticks out her tongue drawing more of our fluids into her mouth, Mr Edwards sitting watching urging his wife to suck up all his juices and make me cum. She puts her mouth to my cunt sucking the juices out of me, I put my fingers over my clit, rubbing my fingers firmly over it faster and faster, watching her drawing all the sticky white cream from me. My orgasm takes over me, my body racks with spasms, I struggle to stay where I am removing my hand to re balance myself but know she is now softly licking my clit and don’t want her to stop.

As my energy finally returns, I manage to stand upright, Mrs Edwards moves and sits back on the edge of the bed, I lean over and kiss her, she opens her mouth to me drawing my tongue into her as I taste my and her husband’s juices. Her husband stands waiting for our kiss to end then he guides me to sit in to the chair, his cock is becoming hard again, I mouth to him to be gentle with his wife, she is so beautiful I don’t want him to fuck her brutally like he does to me. He lays down on the bed, gesturing for his wife to lay beside him, so she scoots up the bed and they lay naked together in each others arms. He strokes her softly, kissing her tenderly, I am amazed how different he is with her to how aggressive and cold he is with me.

He kisses and licks her skin, sucks softly on her nipples, she moans to him asking him to make love to her, he moves between her legs as she opens them wide for him. He spits saliva on his fingers and coats his cock, very gently pushes the head into her cunt, he is so careful with her moving the tip in and out of her cunt stretching her to take him. Eventually his cock is all the way in and he slowly draws it in and out of her, his head leans over her, drawing each of her nipples into his mouth sucking and licking them. She lifts her knees higher drawing his cock deeper into her, her hips bucking up to meet her thrusts encouraging him to fuck harder.

I am transfixed by them, Mr Edwards was my first male experience, I took his aggressive manner as being the norm for the male sex, I then realised that they do have a softer passionate side. They cum together her moaning, crying into his hair, him grunting as he pounds his cum into her, it is my cue to leave, I quietly dress, let myself out of the house and travel back to Miss Jackson’s.

You would wonder whether my strange affair with Mr Edwards would end but it didn’t, it became less frequent but it did still happen, strangely I had a lot of work to do in the vault. He would come down, coming into the room rubbing his huge hard cock inside his trousers, I would either kneel submissively to suck his cock until it was dry (something apparently his wife did not enjoy) or he would bend me or make me kneel on a desk and he would ram his cock in me until he came. He never ever kissed me nor helped me to cum, so I would either rub my own clit while he fucked me or pull up my skirt after sucking him off to rub myself to climax.

As for Mrs Jackson, she continued to love me, share herself with me, I was open with her about Mr Edwards, she would listen and afterwards we would pleasure each other, I adored her it was always so soft and gentle my time with her. Elaine came to visit about once a month and we would have fun together but I loved having Mrs Jackson to myself. As for Mr Edwards, I think he and his wife seemed to have repaired their sex life but he seemed unable to stop himself from seeing me yet the sex always was brutal and cold but I didn’t mind, I could always return to Miss Jackson……..

---

Pam increases the naughtiness as she guides mother and daughter into incestuous passion.

Daughter’s Incestuous Therapy

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter Two: Therapist’s Incestuous Treatment

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Session 12 with Mercedes Daniels

I kissed my patient, Mercedes Daniels, with hunger, my body burning from telling her about my earlier romp with my husband. My brother. Clint had come in here and fucked me and my previous patient, a naughty mother I was guiding into seducing her son.

Mercedes Daniels shuddered as I pressed atop her naked body. We were cuddling on the bed in my therapist office. Over the course of the last eleven sessions with her, I had guided her into this naked therapy.

Now she moaned into my lips. She kissed me with passion as I settled on her, my round breasts pressing into hers. The eighteen-year-old girl squirmed beneath me, her thighs rubbing into my legs. She trembled and shuddered, whimpering. Our nipples brushed.

Sparks flared.

I broke the kiss, my silky, black hair spilled around my head. I rubbed into her nose as she panted, her black hair spread over the pillow. Her pierced nose twitched. She panted, cheeks red. She licked her lips.

“Mmm, want a better taste of incest?” I asked her.

She whimpered. “What sort of therapist are you, Dr. Elliston?”

“The best kind,” I told her. “The type that makes you cum and helps you enjoy your life.”

“Yes, I do want a taste,” she groaned.

I smiled. I couldn’t wait for her to seduce her father. While she was doing that, I would work her mother into seducing her brother. Incest was the best. Her family needed to become closer. To be united.

I turned on top of her. My breasts rubbed into her skin. I settled down on her. I straddled her face and lowered my cum-filled pussy towards her mouth. Clint had pumped me full of his cum. He always loved me.

I pressed her thighs apart and stared at her pussy. A landing strip of black hair ran down to her shaved twat. Her pussy lips were tight, a hint of her inner lips peeking out, pink petals blossoming. I groaned in delight and buried my face into her pussy.

I fluttered my tongue up and down her twat. She shuddered and groaned. Her hands grabbed my rump. She pulled me down to her mouth. She pressed my pussy into her lips. She licked out without hesitating, her tongue darting through my folds.

“Not your first time eating pussy, huh?” I asked, not shocked.

“At a few parties,” she said. “You know, girls doing naughty things to impress the boys.”

“Mmm,” I said, filing that nugget away.

She thrust her tongue into my twat, lapping out my brother’s cum. I groaned, savoring the delight of feeling her scooping out Clint’s jizz. This rush of naughty delight rippled through me. My nipples rubbed into her flat stomach. The girl ate me with delight.

I pressed my lips into her shaved twat. My tongue fluttered through her tart pussy. I gathered her cream. I lapped at her. My tongue pressed into her folds. I explored her silky petals, lapping at her, making her moan into my cunt.

“Dr. Elliston!” she groaned. “You’ve done this before.”

“I love pussy,” I panted. “I’ve eaten out all of my sisters’ cunts.” And my mother’s, but I didn’t want to bring that up.

“You’re so naughty,” she moaned, fingernails biting into my rump.

Her tongue dove deep into my twat. She fluttered her tongue around inside of me. Then she swiped Clint’s cum out of my pussy. She scooped it out. I moaned into her twat. I fluttered up and down her folds, savoring her tangy delight.

My bed creaked and groaned. We moaned, feasting on each other. The pleasure rippled through me. Her lips brushed my clit as she plundered my twat. She loved the taste of the incestuous cum inside of me.

I whimpered, loving my job.

I nibbled on her pussy lips.

Her clit.

She groaned into my twat. My nipples ached against her flesh. The naughty girl wiggled her tongue around inside of me. She moaned with what sounded like frustration. Her tongue seemed to be straining inside of me, reaching as far as possible.

“Damn it,” she groaned.

“No more cum in me?” I asked.

“No more.” She squirmed beneath me as I fluttered against her clit. “Mmm, but you do have a tasty twat, Dr. Elliston.” Her tongue caressed up my slit. “Ooh, yes, let’s do it.”

She fluttered her tongue around my clit. She caressed it. I shuddered on the bed, her breasts rubbing into my stomach. I savored the hard points of her nipples. I latched onto her bud, nibbling on it with my soft lips.

She bucked beneath me. Mercedes groaned. My patient whimpered as she swirled her tongue around my clit. Pleasure burst through me. Delight flowed through me. She nibbled on my bud, teasing me, too.

The pleasure rushed through me.

I squeezed my eyes shut and whimpered in delight. My pleasure swelled and swelled faster and faster. Her tongue caressing me was just a hot delight. Her fingers dug into my rump. We lapped at each other. Feasted on each other.

Our tongues dueled and danced across each other’s pussies. It was incredible. A delight. Our hips wiggled from side to side. I ground on her face while I reveled in her tart, young cream. My pleasure surged higher and higher.

We both groaned. We both shuddered.

“Dr. Elliston!”

“Mmm, let’s cum!” I panted. “Oh, yes, yes!”

I sucked on her clit. Her lips sealed on my bud. We both trembled. We writhed on the bed as my orgasm swelled. It tightened in the depths of my pussy. I whimpered, stars dancing before my eyes as I hurtled towards my climax.

She spasmed beneath me.

Mercedes’s tart juices bathed my mouth.

I drank them in as her squeals around my clit hummed around my bud. This amazing pleasure exploded through me. My orgasm detonated. My pussy convulsed. Cream gushed out of my cunt. It spilled out of my twat and soaked her face.

“Yes, yes, Dr. Elliston!” she moaned. “Oh, my god, you taste good!”

“So do you!” I whimpered between licks.

We lapped at each other as we writhed through our orgasms. She squeezed my rump. I bucked on the bed. It creaked beneath us. Her breasts rubbed into my stomach. My nipples ached against her belly. My tongue danced across her twat. We loved each other. Feasted on each other.

Then we collapsed into panting delight. I felt amazing, buzzing from the enthusiasm of her licking. Making love to a girl was always such a joy. I turned around and pressed into the girl’s body. My breasts rubbed into her form.

I kissed her. I tasted my own tart delight, a stronger flavor than hers. Our tongues dueled for a moment, my hand sliding up from her pussy. I cupped her breast. I squeezed her tit. My fingers dug into her flesh.

“Mmm, I want you to start seducing your father,” I told her.

“What about Mom?” she asked, looking away. “He loves her.”

“Once he sees you as a woman…” I leaned in had nuzzled into her ear. “You’re a girl. You know how to show off your body. Press against him. Kiss his cheeks. Let him feel the swell of your breasts. The hardness of your nipples…”

She trembled as I whispered my advice.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 2 with Jill Daniels

I had such a delicious time with Jill Daniels’s daughter yesterday. I savored the flavor of eating her pussy as I stared at the older woman. Her daughter had much of her look, though Jill had curly, brown hair. She had plump lips and large breasts.

“Do you ever masturbate?” I asked, sitting on my chair, my legs crossed.

She blinked at me. “Masturbate?” She glanced away, her cheeks spotting. “Of course.”

“Do you think your daughter does it?”

She squirmed, her hands clasped over her lap. “Probably. What does—”

I raised my hand and gave her a comforting smile. “Who do you think she imagines when she’s pleasuring herself.”

The mother swallowed.

“Her father?” I asked.

She gave me this sharp look. A shudder rippled through her body. Then she nodded. “Maybe.”

“Who do you think about?”

Her cheeks went bright scarlet. “Movie stars, usually. Jason Momoa a lot. The Rock.”

“How about your son?” I leaned forward. “When he masturbates, is it possible that he’s thinking about you?”

She shuddered. “I don’t understand.”

“I think you need to understand your daughter is a woman,” I said, moving on. “You’re a woman, so you should understand the sort of desires she has.”

“You think…” The mother swallowed. “Is she jealous of me because of her father?”

I nodded. “She might be a little… flirty with him for a while. Let her. It’s important for her to test out her sexuality. It’s natural for a woman to compare herself up to her mother. To see if she measures up. She’ll soon realize your husband isn’t interested and move on.”

“Oh, okay,” Jill said. “I guess I can see that. And then she won’t be such a bitch to me?”

“Something like that,” I said.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 14 with Mercedes Daniels

“Still nothing?” I asked Mercedes as we cuddled up naked on my office bed.

“Nope,” she said in irritation, her naked breasts jiggling. “I felt him get a little hard, but he seems to be bemused by me. Not turned on.”

“Uh-huh,” I said, my finger sliding down her firm stomach. “Getting hard is a good start. And your mother?”

“She’s acting weird,” Mercedes said. “It’s like she doesn’t see me as a threat. I’ve done a few… blatant things before her to attract Daddy’s notice, and she just acted like I was a little girl. That it was amusing. It’s annoying.”

“I bet it is,” I said. “But lucky for you, if she doesn’t see you as a threat, you can be even bolder.” My finger reached her landing strip. I slid down to her vulva. I slid my fingers up and down her pussy folds. “Mmm, how’s that?”

Mercedes grinned. “Hot.”

I leaned in and kissed her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 3 with Jill Daniels

“She’s really flirting with Martin,” Jill said, shaking her head. Her curly, brown hair swayed. “It’s blatant.”

“And how is it affecting you?” I asked.

“My husband and I are having a lot of sex,” she said. “It’s clear my husband is getting turned on and it’s confusing him. I kinda understand that.”

“Because you’re starting to think about your son?”

“Oh, god,” she groaned, her cheeks going red.

“Have you masturbated to him?”

She gave a shy nod. “I know it’s wrong.”

“Have you tried to attract his attention?” I asked, glancing at her blouse. It was more revealing than she had worn the last two times. “Dressing sexier? Hoping he’ll notice your cleavage.”

“How do you know that?” she gasped, hugging herself. It pressed up her breasts into a lush mound of cleavage. “It’s like your a witch.”

“I’m a therapist,” I said. “And you’re a woman. It’s only natural. At the unconscious level, you’re a female responding to a virile male.” I leaned closer. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 16 with Mercedes Daniels

“I blew him,” Mercedes said the moment she walked into my office. I was already naked and waiting for her on the bed.

“Your dad?” I asked as she peeled off her blouse, revealing her breasts trapped in a racy, black bra.

She nodded as she unhooked it. Her breasts came into view, that pale delight of a White girl. My brother had a thing for Japanese girls like me, while I had a thing for Caucasian ladies. My sisters were all milky-pale and silky. They made me so wet.

“Tell me about it,” I said as she kicked off her shoes and unbuttoned her jeans.

“It was two days ago,” she groaned. “Saturday, and…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mercedes’s Daniels tale…

My mom and brother weren’t home. She’d taken him out shopping of all things. I was glad because this was my chance. I had this wicked idea. I wore a flirty, pleated skirt that swirled around my thighs and a tube top that clung to my breasts. No bra. My black hair swept down my face as I found him on the recliner watching college football.

“Come on,” he groaned. “Don’t let those fucking pussies sack the quarterback. Get your act together.”

“Daddy,” I purred, sauntering to him. “Can I ask some advice?”

He glanced at me and froze at the sight of my smooth midriff and bouncing breasts. I reached his recliner and plopped down on his lap, my legs thrown over the chair’s arm. He tensed. He was a tall man, his hair dark. He had a goatee that made him so sexy. His shoulders were broad. His tattoo on his arm peeked out of his sleeve, the bottom of a spade and a dragon’s tail coiled about it. It was his army unit.

“What, Mercedes?” he asked, some color spotting his cheeks. I could feel him swelling hard.

I wiggled.

“Well,” I said, leaning over to him, almost pressing my breasts into his face. My nipples throbbed. “On blowjobs. Do guys really like them?”

He spluttered, his cock throbbing beneath him. “Well, I mean…” He glanced around, this wild look in his eyes. “Um, I mean… this isn’t the sort of thing a father tells his daughter.”

“I thought we could talk about anything,” I said, sliding my arms around his neck. I almost pressed my breasts into his face. His cock throbbed hard. “I want to learn how to give a good one.”

“Mercedes,” he groaned. “What are you saying?”

“I think you know what I’m saying.” I gave him a big smile, his dick twitching beneath my rump.

His eyes were shocked, and I could feel at this moment I had him. He wanted this, but he couldn’t cross that line. He needed me to help him along. I grinned at him and then slid down his body. My weight on the extended part of the recliner closed it. I slid down to the floor and ended up on my knees before him, my hands busy.

“Mercedes!” he groaned as I pulled down on his sweat pants. “What has gotten into you.”

“This!” I moaned, pulling out his hard cock.

It was thicker than I expected. A man’s cock. Not those boys that I’d allowed to sleep with me in the past. He had none of their insecure swagger, the posturing to convince you he was a man. He didn’t have to do that.

He was a man.

I gripped his cock. I pumped up and down on it. His cock twitched in my hand. I leaned in and licked my lips. I hungered for it. Salivated for it. I opened my mouth wide and swallowed the tip of my daddy’s dick.

I dove into the world of incest in truth.

Daddy groaned. His eyes widened as my lips sealed over his cock. I had him in my mouth. His hands grabbed the armrest. His face twisted as I bobbed my head. I worked my mouth up and down his shaft, sucking, nursing, loving him.

The chair creaked as he shifted. My breasts jiggled in my boob tube. My tits swayed from side to side. I sucked his cock. His dick throbbed in my mouth. His precum spilled over my tongue. I swirled around his spongy crown.

It was incredible.

I was loving my daddy.

Dr. Elliston was so right. This was what I craved. Why I was always fighting with my mom. I wanted this cock. I hungered for it. He groaned, his face twisting in bliss. His chest rose and fell. The game echoed behind me, the crowd cheering.

It was like they were urging me on.

“Dammit, Mercedes,” he growled. “This… This… Shit.”

His hand grabbed my hair. For a moment, I felt him pulling on my hair, about to rip my mouth off his dick. I kept sucking. My hand stroked the base of his cock. He groaned and the pressure relaxed. His hand rested on my head as he surrendered to it.

He loved it.

This was incredible. It was a treat. My tongue darted around his cock. I sucked on him hard. I whimpered and moaned, my pussy growing hotter and hotter. I shoved my left hand down my body and between my thighs. As I nursed on him, my fingers slid up and up my inner thighs. I reached the gusset of my thong.

I shoved the narrow cloth to the side and caressed my hot flesh. The pleasure rippled up my cunt. My toes curled. I groaned around his dick. I sucked him hard. His shaft throbbed in my mouth. The precum spilled over my tongue. He throbbed in my mouth. He felt incredible.

I plunged my fingers into my cunt. I thrust them into my twat. I drove them into my sheath over and over. My tongue danced around his cock while my juicy pussy squeezed around my fingers. I plundered myself and loved him.

“Mercedes,” he groaned. It was the best sound in the world.

I stared up at him. This wicked passion surged through me as I churned up my twat. I thrust my fingers into my cunt again and again. My pussy clenched them. My juices ran down my wrists. The heel of my hand rubbed on my clit.

Pleasure sparked through me as I nursed on his dick. He groaned and growled. His recliner creaked. His back arched. His fingers tightened in my hair. I was bringing him closer and closer to erupting. To exploding in my mouth.

“Oh, shit, Mercedes!”

His cum fired into my mouth.

At the first taste of incestuous passion, my cunt exploded into orgasmic bliss. My daddy’s salty seed flooded my mouth. He groaned with each eruption. I swallowed his spunk. I gulped it down, load after load of passion. It spilled down my throat to my belly.

Waves of pleasure rippled through my body. My fingers churned up my convulsing twat. Juices squirted out. Daddy’s recliner creaked as he shuddered. I gulped down his seed, sucking hard on his dick.

It was such a delicious treat. I whimpered, my orgasm rushing through me. Daddy groaned, breathing heavy as I nursed out the last of his jizz. I loved it. I made him cum. His eyes flicked down to me.

I popped my mouth off of him and rose, my tits bouncing. “Oh, Daddy, I love you so much.”

His eyes were on me. I grabbed the hem of my boob tube. I peeled it up, dragging it over my round tits. Just as my breasts popped out, Daddy letting out a groan of awe at my youthful perkiness, the front door opened.

“…good buy,” Mom was saying.

“Shit!” Daddy groaned and drew up his sweat pants. “Oh, shit.”

“Fuck,” I muttered, shoving down my boob tube. I spun around and found Mom entering with shopping bags, my brother right behind her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 16 with Mercedes Daniels

“I hugged Mom with his cum on my lips, and she had no idea,” purred Mercedes, her finger rubbing up and down my pussy lips. Her firm, young breasts pressed against my side. “It was such a rush.”

“Sounds like it,” I purred.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 17 with Mercedes Daniels

“It’s backfired,” Mercedes said the moment she walked into my office for her Wednesday session. “He’s avoiding me.”

“He’s embarrassed,” I said, lounging naked on my bed. I didn’t have any fear of doing this. My secretary, one of the naughty Mihara twins, wouldn’t let me get caught. “That’s only natural.”

“Being embarrassed?” Mercedes seemed to deflate. “Of me.”

“Of his desires. He needs time to adjust to incest.” I smiled at her. “You just have to be patient with him. His lusts are growing, and those always win out. Trust me.”

“You sure?” she asked. “I had him alone last night and when I suggested I could blow him again, he fled to the bar.”

“If he hasn’t relented over this weekend, we’ll try something a bit more… direct.” I patted the bed. “Now, come here and let me relieve some of your frustration.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 4 with Jill Daniels

“I keep thinking about my son,” Jill Daniels said. She lay on the bed with me, fully clothed. There was some space between us. “It’s so wrong, but…” She licked her lips. “I took him shopping to buy him some clothes and I found myself modeling some outfits for him. Daring outfits. I couldn’t stop myself. He seemed to think I looked great.”

“I understand.” I stroked her arm, sliding up to the hem of her short-sleeve. She shivered, glancing at me. I smiled at her. “There’s a video I want you to take home and watch.”

Her brow furrowed.

“It’s homemade porn,” I told her. “It stars my husband and my mother-in-law.”

Jill’s eyes widened. “You don’t mean…?”

I nodded.

“A son loving his mother is a beautiful thing,” I told her, my finger stroking down to her hand. “I want you to watch it and tell me what you think for our next session.”

“Oh, my god,” she panted, her breasts rising. Her cheeks were scarlet.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 19 with Mercedes Daniels

“He went fishing all weekend with his friends,” muttered Mercedes. She was cuddled against me, worry in her eyes. “Mom was locked in her bedroom, too. The house felt so empty. This sucks. I’m so horny. All I could think about was Daddy, and he was out fishing and drinking with his friends. He’d rather be with them than making love to me!”

“I have a feeling you need more than my touch to get off today, don’t you?” I asked her, my finger sliding around her nipple.

She nodded, her face twisting with passion.

“You need a man right now.” I pinched her pink nipple. She gasped, her nose twitching, piercing flashing. “Don’t you?”

“Yes!” she hissed. “Not any of the boys I know. All day at my college, they were all trying to act like they weren’t boys, but they are. I need my daddy.”

“Well, there are other ways you can have some incestuous fun,” I said. “My husband could show up.”

“Your half-brother?” she asked.

“The man who not only has fucked me but all our sisters.” I nuzzled into her ear. “We share him. Alicia, Lee, Zoey, and Melody.”

“Oh, my god,” she groaned. “Yes, yes, I need a man. I want to see you to together.”

I smiled and rose, my round breasts swaying. I sauntered to my desk, feeling her eyes on me. I glanced at the photos on my desk as I grabbed my phone. There was a wedding photo of Clint and me. I didn’t have one with Melody and her wedding dress here in my office. I was his legal wife, but we married Melody in a spiritual sense that day.

One day, it would be for real.

Other pics had my daughter Hikaru. She was growing up fast. She and Christie, Melody’s daughter, were building a sandcastle in one, both smiling. In another, they were being chased along with Amber by Clint’s first son, Clinton.

I sent the text. She’s ready. Just like I thought she’d be.

Love you, he answered.

I shuddered as a moment later, the office door entered and my brother sauntered in. He wore his dress shirt, his tie already off and the top few buttons were undone. He moved with confidence, a suave smile on his handsome lips. His hair was short and dark. His shoulders broad, his strength obvious.

“Damn,” groaned Mercedes. She half set up, her round breasts jiggling.

Clint grinned at the sight of the nubile girl as he stopped before me. He cupped my cheek, stroking me with his thumb. As I melted into his touch, he whispered, “Pam, you have outdone yourself.”

“I’m your queen,” I said. “One of them. I have to find treats for you. I’ve been enjoying her enough.”

He smiled then captured my lips in a kiss.

I melted against him, pressing my naked form into his half-open dress shirt. His other hand slid around my waist and cupped my ass. He squeezed with such possession. He knew he owned my rump. My body. My nipples throbbed against the silk of his shirt. His tongue danced with mine. I whimpered against him.

His fingers dug into my butt-cheek as my pussy grew hotter and hotter. I could feel Mercedes watching. Salivating. I shuddered and broke the kiss with him. My fingers attacked the buttons of his shirt as he looked at her.

He didn’t say a word and she still shuddered. “Oh, my god, Dr. Elliston, your husband is a hunk. He’s really your brother?”

“He has a lot in common with our father,” I said. “He likes Japanese girls.”

“Has he banged your secretary?”

“Not only have I banged her,” Clint said, “I took her and her twin sister’s virginities.”

“Oh, my god,” groaned Mercedes. “I’m so wet right now.”

“I’ll make you wetter,” Clint promised as I slid off his shirt then attacked his belt and slacks.

I knelt down before him, feeling Mercedes watching me be a good woman. I wasn’t one of Clint’s sex slaves, but that didn’t mean it didn’t make me wet and juicy to serve him and be submissive. Especially in the bedroom. When it came to other decisions, I could argue with him. When Melody and I united…

I opened his slacks and shoved them down along with his boxers. I groaned as his cock popped before me. It took all my self-control not to just lean in and suck on him. To nurse on his dick. My mouth salivated for that treat. It was an incredible delight.

I ignored it.

Mercedes purred.

I peeled off his slacks and boxers, taking his shoes off in the process. Last, I removed his socks then rose and pressed against him. His arm went around my waist as we stared at the nubile, eighteen-year-old girl.

“Ready?” I asked him, my voice throaty.

“Yes,” he growled. “Yes, I am.”

I shuddered as we sauntered forward. His hand squeezed and kneaded my rump the entire away. We reached the bed and Mercedes had this look of pure lust in her youthful eyes. She stretched back, boldly parting her legs.

Her daddy was going to enjoy her body once I was done with their family. I licked my chops as Clint and I slid onto the bed. We moved between her thighs. She shuddered, her body trembling. I loved the whimpers she made. All those naughty sounds.

Together, Clint and I lowered our heads. We were going to feast on her pussy. His whiskered cheek rubbed into my face. The tart aroma of Mercedes’s pussy filled my nose. Clint growled like a hungry wolf.

“Oh, my god!” gasped Mercedes as we nuzzled into her twat. “Together? That’s so hot. Ooh, I can see a family resemblance. It’s there in your faces. It’s subtle… Oh, my god, this is so hot!”

Our tongues darted through her folds. We licked at her, teased her. She gasped and groaned. Her head shook from side to side. This wanton heat rippled through her. It was a treat to enjoy. Our tongues darted over her pussy folds. My tongue brushed by Clint’s as we licked and lapped and stirred her up. The whimpers she made were incredible.

They had my pussy dripping with excitement. Juices ran down my thighs. My breasts swayed as my tongue lapped and licked through her pussy lips. Clint’s tongue licked fast. He plunged into her young depths, making her gasp.

“Holy fucking shit!” the girl groaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s good. Damn!”

“Mmm, I bet it is,” I purred and then flicked my tongue up to her clit.

As I flicked at her, I shoved my hand down between my thighs. I thrust two digits into my sopping depths. I let them marinate in my juices as my tongue darted over her folds. Clint growled beside me, swirling through the girl’s cunt.

I ripped my fingers out of my cunt and brought them to her taint. As I nibbled on her clit, my soaked digits slid between her butt-crack and found her asshole. I rubbed my cream into her sphincter, massaging her.

“Mmm, I like a finger up my ass when getting eaten out!” groaned Mercedes. “I have to teach my daddy that.”

I popped my mouth off her clit, thrust my finger into her asshole, and purred, “You will. Trust me.”

“I hope so,” she groaned. “Oh, damn, your brother knows how to eat pussy.”

“I’ve had lots of practice,” Clint said.

I nodded, pumping my finger in and out of her asshole. I pressed a second into her asshole. Her anal sphincter stretched. She gasped as my two digits, greased by my pussy cream, plundered into her velvety bowels.

Her breasts quivered as she moaned. Clint’s tongue bathed up and down her entire pussy. He devoured her, feasting on her. She humped her shaved folds against him. Her back arched and her face twisted in bliss.

“That’s it,” I whispered into my brother’s ear. “Mmm, you’re going to make her cum. I love watching you make girls cum.”

Melody was the exhibitionist, but I was the voyeurist. Watching was exciting. Hearing my patients tell me about their incestuous experiences, to hear the joy in their ears, made me so wet. I couldn’t wait for Mercedes’s tale with her daddy.

Or Jill’s tale with her son. All weekend in her bedroom, huh? Perfect.

I ripped my fingers out of her asshole and shoved them down my body. I buried the dirty fingers into my snatch as I nibbled on Clint’s asshole. I soaked my fingers then brought them back to the girl’s tight sphincter.

I thrust them deep into her. I shuddered, my nipples aching. More pussy juices ran down my legs as I plundered her asshole. Her bowels squeezed around my digits. She shuddered and humped against Clint’s feasting.

“Make her cum,” I whispered. “I want to hear her moan. I want to see that look of bliss on her face. You know I love it, Clint. You always give me what I need. I love you.”

“Oh, my god, what are you whispering to him, because he’s really eating me now.” Mercedes shuddered.

“Just telling him how much I love him.” I smiled up her body. “Before I even knew I was his sister, I loved him. Melody groomed me, you know. Our other sister. She wanted to make him happy and brought me to him. It was magical.”

“And now you’re grooming me for my daddy!” gasped Mercedes. “I love it! You’re such a wicked therapist. Oh, yes, yes, you’re brother’s going to make me cum.”

“Good!” I moaned, thrusting my fingers in and out of her asshole.

I leaned down and fluttered my tongue up and down her slit, gathering up her tart delight and brushing Clint’s tongue. The eighteen-year-old girl’s moans grew louder. Her breasts heaved. She was coming closer and closer to that orgasm.

I ripped my fingers out of her asshole and re-soaked them in my cunt. I shuddered at the depraved feel of them in me, dirty from her bowels. I quivered, my cheek rubbing into Clint’s. His stubble caressed me.

I thrust three fingers into her asshole.

“Holy fucking yes, Dr. Elliston!” she gasped. “Mr. Elliston! You’re both so amazing.”

Clint latched onto her clit and sucked.

“Cum for him!” I moaned, pumping my three fingers, squeezed tight by her bowels, deep into her. “Explode!”

Her face twisted in rapture and then she gasped. I licked at her folds as her juices gushed out. She bathed our mouths. Her asshole convulsed around my three digits. I loved the feel as Clint and I lapped at her twat.

We feasted on her.

Loved her.

Her head tossed back and forth. Her breasts heaved together. Her moans echoed through the office. I bet Minako heard her gasping. I bet my wicked receptionist was texting her twin sister, her mistress, all about it. A heady rush shot through me.

“Yes, yes, you and your brother are awesome, Dr. Elliston!” the girl moaned.

I rose and smiled at her. “Mmm, she’s all ready for you, Clint.”

He pulled his mouth from her pussy and turned his head. He captured my lips in a kiss. Mercedes’s youthful passion seasoned our mouths. Our tongues dueled. I melted into it, my passion burning. I pulled my fingers out of her asshole and found his cock as I dueled with him. I stroked him, reveling in my brother’s throbbing girth.

He broke the kiss and whispered, “You are the best, my queen.”

“What would Melody say?” I asked him.

“She’d agree.” His grin grew. “Shame she couldn’t be here to join us.”

“You’ll make it up to her. Aren’t you going to make her cum at the King’s tomorrow night?”

He winked at me.

“Oh, my god, are you going to fuck me now, Mr. Elliston?” the panting girl asked.

“Yes, I am,” he said. “How badly do you want that.”

“So fucking badly. My daddy went fishing this weekend and didn’t take me.”

“Maybe he wanted to catch some fish,” Clint suggested, a smile playing on his lips.

“I’d rather he catch some pussy,” she moaned. “Oh, god, that was corny. Just fuck me. I need a dick in me.”

As Clint moved into position, I grabbed a pillow and shoved it beneath Mercedes’s rump. The girl lifted her hips to help me. As she settled down, I pressed the tip of Clint’s cock into her juicy pussy. I rubbed it up and down.

The girl cooed then gasped as I pushed Clint’s dick lower, down her taint to nuzzle at her asshole. Lubed with my juices, Clint pressed forward. I shuddered, watching my brother’s cock pushing at her brown anal ring.

It parted around his girth.

“Oh, damn,” she groaned. “Anal?”

“I got you ready,” I said as my brother’s cock dominated her sphincter. Her asshole surrendered.

He slid into her.

My pussy melting, I moved down the bed and straddled her face. I pressed my cunt onto her whimpering mouth. Her hands gripped my thighs, her bright-red fingernails contrasting with my pale-olive skin. Her tongue thrust into my twat.

Clint rammed to the hilt in her asshole, groaning as he bottomed out in her. I threw my arms around his neck and leaned forward. I kissed my brother as he plundered the girl’s asshole. My pussy drank in the flutter of her tongue.

We used the girl.

It was incredible.

Clint kissed me with hunger as he fucked her asshole. The entire bed creaked. It groaned as he thrust into her depths. He plundered her bowels. He fucked her hard as our tongues dueled. I shuddered, grinding my juicy pussy on the girl’s hungry mouth.

Mercedes feasted on me. She moaned and whimpered and groaned into my cunt. Her tongue fluttered through my folds, brushing my clit, stroking my labia. I kissed Clint harder, grinding on her. His hands stroked my sides, caressing me as he fucked her.

I broke the kiss and moaned, “Mmm, that’s it, Mercedes! Use that asshole! Make my brother cum hard.”

“Yes, Dr. Elliston!” she groaned. “Oh, my god, this is the best therapy for frustration ever!”

I smiled in delight as I wiggled back and forth. I ground on her mouth. Clint’s face twisted with pleasure. His hands tightened on my hips as he plundered her asshole. He slammed hard strokes into her. My asshole tingled.

I shuddered and then I leaned back, releasing my hold on Clint’s neck. Mercedes whimpered as I shifted on her. My pussy slid past her lips as I reached behind me to brace myself on my extended arms. I pressed my asshole against her mouth.

“Rim me!” I moaned. “Ooh, rim me as my brother sodomizes you!”

“Yes, Dr. Elliston!” she moaned.

Her tongue darted around my asshole. I shuddered at the wicked feel of her enjoying my anal delight. My pussy clenched, exposed to my brother’s gaze. He had such a big grin on his lips. His right hand slid down to my pussy. His fingers stroked me.

Penetrated me.

“Clint!” I gasped as his two digits sank to the hilt in me. They plunged so deep into my twat while the girl’s tongue danced across my asshole.

“Enjoy her,” he growled. “I know I am.”

“Yes!” I panted, my body trembling.

He stirred up my pussy. He plundered my cunt while her tongue darted around my asshole. He teased me. My head tossed from side to side. My hair danced around my shoulders. This wicked passion surged through my body.

I whimpered and groaned. My breasts jiggled and heaved. His fingers thrust into me at the same rhythm he hammered her asshole. He plundered her bowels with hard strokes. He buried deep into her depths, making her shudder and groan.

Her tongue danced across my asshole. The delight melted to my pussy stuffed with my brother’s fingers. I gasped, my breasts jiggling as my orgasm built faster and faster. Her tongue felt so naughty. So wicked.

I needed more.

“Press that tongue into my asshole!” I moaned.

“Yes, yes!” growled Clint. “Make my sister cum! She’s my queen! She deserves all the orgasms she can receive!”

I beamed at my brother.

Mercedes’s tongue pressed at my asshole. My eyes widened as she wiggled it around. Then she thrust it into me. I groaned as she penetrated into my rump. That wicked tongue buried into me. It was incredible to feel. My body quivered from the intrusion. It sent such a wicked and wild sweep of bliss through my flesh.

I ground on her. I wiggled back and forth. Her tongue plundered deep into my asshole. That amazing treat filled me. My eyes widened. I groaned. My heart pounded in my chest. The pleasure built inside of me as she swirled her tongue around my asshole. This amazing treat met the delight of Clint’s fingers plundering my cunt.

My head tossed back and forth. My hair danced over my shoulders. I whimpered, my cunt clenching and relaxing on Clint’s digits. This wonderful bliss swelled and swelled inside of me. They both teased me.

“Oh, my god, yes, yes!” I hissed. “Wiggle that tongue inside of me.”

“Damn, you are a sexy thing, Mercedes,” snarled Clint. “Make her cum. Make my wife cum. She’s changed your life! Show your appreciation.”

The girl moaned. Then she did something so wonderfully naughty. She sealed her lips around my asshole and sucked. The wicked sensation sent pleasure shooting through my body. My back arched, breasts heaving.

Clint ducked down and sucked on my nipple. The sensations all spilled through me. My cunt clenched down on his probing fingers. My asshole tightened around her wiggling tongue. They both gave me such delights.

I came.

My pussy cream gushed out of me as I cried out. “Clint! Clint! Yes, yes! I love you!”

He growled around my nipple, thrusting hard into the girl’s pussy. Her tongue swirled through my convulsing asshole. The waves of pleasure swept out of my spasming twat. Stars burst across my vision.

“Mr. Elliston!” she whimpered and bucked.

“Shit!” he snarled, lips popping off my nipple.

Juices gushed out of her twat. She squirted, splashing my brother’s stomach as he drilled his cock into her bowels. He buried into her and I could see the pleasure bursting across his face. As my orgasm peaked, I witnessed his rapture.

“Flood her asshole!” I gasped.

“He is, Dr. Elliston!” Mercedes moaned. “Oh, my god, I’m cumming so hard!”

The air filled with the scent of her tart passion. I shuddered and trembled. Clint ripped his fingers out of my cunt as he snarled. He drew back his cock one final time and then rammed to the hilt in her, filling her bowels with his seed.

“Goddamn,” he panted. “Mercedes, your dad’s going to be a lucky man.”

“He will be!” she moaned.

Trembling, I slipped off of her and panted, “And this is what you need to do to love him.”

Her eyes, glossy with her orgasm, stared up at me. She whimpered, trembling on Clint’s cock as I told her my plan for the Daniels house this coming weekend. Well, part of my plan.

I couldn’t wait to hear about it on next Monday.

To be continued…

---

I hope you all enjoy this latest instalment.

‘Once more into the breech’

Over the next week I settled in, getting the house in order, learning my way around the campus, and became familiar with the Land Rover. Jill all but moved in, sleeping with me most nights. Conner came up with digital copies of out text books as well as digital transcripts of the associated lectures. All of us started challenging required courses and freeing up time. I continued to challenge all my courses except for my computer courses because I wanted to keep access to the school’s computers. Conner and I moved the computers to one of the shed rooms and set up the equipment so we could continue the research.

Talking with Jennifer, I found that her last class on Friday let out at noon and her first class on Monday started late in the morning. We made plans for me to pick her up and spend the weekend together.

Early Friday morning I was on my way to pick up Jennifer. Since it was an all girls school, I had to check in at office and wait for her there while they sent someone to find her. I didn’t have long to wait. She didn’t run into the office, but was moving quickly. She wore a pullover shirt or jersey, and a pleated, plaid skirt. She flashed me a smile and went to the counter to sign out for the weekend. By pre-arrangement, we had used our home addresses, so she could say a neighbor was taking her home. She was soon free and I carried her bag out to the car. She admired the Land Rover briefly as I tossed her bag into the back and held the door for her. As I started the engine I looked up and saw a curtain in the office pulled to one side.

“They watch you girls here pretty closely, don’t they?” I asked, pointing at the window.

“They want to make sure our first stop isn’t the back seat.” she replied with a laugh.

“Want to stop for lunch?” I asked as we pulled out of the parking lot.

“No, I usually eat lunch later,” she replied, “and I want to see this house of yours.”

She moved over, practically sitting on the center console, while cuddled up to me.

“I’ve missed you.” she said

“I’ve missed you too.” I replied.

“Even though you’ve been beavering away at every girl on campus?” she said trying to suppress a giggle.

“No time.” I told her, “Things have been busy.”

“Jill told me how . . . busy you’ve been.”

I put my arm around her and gently fondled her tits, while she placed her hand on my crotch. She gave along sigh, apparently enjoying what I was doing. She started to rub my cock, through my pants. I was having some difficulty driving straight on the road.

“Uh,” I stammered, “as much as I’m enjoying that,” I said glancing down, “If we expect to get to the house, alive, you’ve got to . . . stop.”

“Okay, she said, “I’ll behave . . . until we get to the house.”

I went back to toying with her tits. A few moments later she pulled up her shirt and pulled her bra up to expose her tits.

“Jenn!” I yelped, “someone will see!”

“Only if I get to my knees on the seat.” she responded.

“Or they’re in a tall lorry.” I shot back as a tall lorry passed us.

She pulled her shirt down until it just covered her tits

“But, I still want to feel your hands on me.” she said, as she placed my hand on her soft, smooth flesh under the shirt.

I squeezed gently and rubbed the nipple in small circles. She hummed with pleasure and and leaned into me. For several miles I continued to caress her tits. She pulled her skirt up and wriggling, removed her panties. She grabbed my hand and moved to her pussy, spreading her legs to make it easy for me. I slid my finger up and down along her pussy lips. She soon became wet and I slid my finger into her pussy. She began to make small movements with her hips, in a counterpoint to my gently questing finger, Over the next several miles, I continued to finger her as her breath quickened and, with a soft moan of pleasure she slid one hand under her shirt to massage her tits. After a few more miles, she was gasping and humping harder against my finger, I moved my finger to her clit, rubbing is very small circles. She moaned and humped harder against my finger. She had both hands on her tits, squeezing and pinching her nipples, one foot up on the center console and the other on the door armrest, oblivious to her surroundings and past caring if she were to be seen. I increased the pressure against her clit. She had pushed the shirt up out of her way and now, was squeezing and twisting at her nipples. I slipped another finger into her pussy, stroking her to get my fingers wet, then moved them to take her swollen clit between them as I slid my fingers just inside the lips of her pussy.

She let out a groaning scream through clenched teeth as she came while she pressed her hips against my hand that she had clamped between her legs. She held herself there as her orgasm subsided, then dropped her hips to the car seat, jerking her clit through my fingers, triggering another orgasm. She collapsed onto the car seat, gasping for breath, tits out and her skirt up around her waist, leaving her pussy exposed. I hugged her tightly then extracted my arm and got two hands on the wheel for the first time since leaving her school.

“Oh, how I missed you!” she sighed.

“I could tell,” I responded. “There’s a box of tissues in the glove box.”

She got out the tissues out and started to wipe herself. She handed me a couple of tissues so I could wipe my fingers and steering wheel clean of her juices. She leaned forward to wiggle out of her bra, then rearranged her clothes into some semblance of normalcy.

“How much further?” she asked, “I want you in me so bad.”

I glanced at the odometer, surprised, I had absolutely no memory of the past seventy five or eighty miles.

“Another thirty or forty five minutes,” I told her, “if you don’t do something that makes me wreck us.

She leaned against me with a sigh as we continued down the road.

I had told her about Conner and Lisa and she was eager to meet them. Since we had been talking every night, there wasn’t much to catch up on so we spent the rest of the drive in silence for the most part.

I pulled into the drive, more or less on time, parked, and killed the engine. Conner’s Volvo was parked at the curb, and as we climbed out, Jill came bounding down the steps. She swept both of us into a hug and kissed us both. Jill told us Conner and Lisa were in the shed playing with the computers and that we should join them when we caught our breath. She gleefully slammed the door as we stepped in and ran off, laughing.

Jennifer looked a little dazed. I Figured that Jill was allowing us a little time to ourselves. I guided Jennifer through the house, pointing out the living room and kitchen, then down the hall to the bedroom. The bed was freshly made, for the first time that week, and towels were laid out. Someone had been busy.

Jennifer looked at the bed then at me, then was clawing at my clothes. I helped her get be naked, then she shed her skirt and shirt. She fell to her knees and quickly sucked my cock to full ridgidity. She pulled me to the bed and threw herself back onto it.

“Just fuck me!” she said, “we’ll do the kinky stuff tonight, but now I want your cock in me!”

I lost no time in complying, I knelt on the bed, pulled her legs wide and plunged my cock into her dripping pussy. In less than a dozen strokes she locked her legs around me and grunted out a minor orgasm. I kept pumping my cock into her, setting a rapid pace, leaning down to roughly kiss her. She screeched as a second orgasm hit her. Her hips took up an almost impossible tempo that I did my best to match.

“Yes! Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!” she babbled as I slammed my cock into her as hard as I could.

In seconds she screamed out her third orgasm as I roared out mine, pumping madly until my cock softened and slipped out. We collapsed side by side on the bed, both of us gasping for breath. We rolled together and lay there gasping arm in arm.

“That was the best yet.” she got out between gasps

“You did miss me.” I said.

“Same to you.” she responded

We cuddled for few moments until I realized a desperately needed to use the loo. I took care of business and cleaned up quickly. I came out, she went in, and I dressed quickly. I yelled to her that I was going to get her bag and went out to the Land Rover. When I got back, she was just coming out of the loo patting her pussy gently with a towel.

“Are you okay?” I asked, dropping her bag on the bed.

“Yeah,” she replied, digging into the bag, but if the whole weekend is like that I’m going to be going back in a wheelchair.”

“To rough?”

“At the time, it was great,” she answered, “but I’m going to be a little sore for a few hours. You didn’t break anything and as best I recall, I liked it, a lot.”

Finally dressed, we stopped in the kitchen for a glass of water and went out to the shed. Conner and Lisa were wedged together in one of the larger chairs, rattling away on two keyboards looking at two screens and talking a mile a minute. Jill stood behind them, looking over their shoulders. Jennifer and I walked up softly to watch. Jill started as we stepped to either side of her. She looked at my face, then Jennifer’s and broke into a big smile. She put an arm around each of us and hugged us as hard as she could.

Conner and Lisa suddenly stopped typing and fell silent for a moment.

“Is that it?” Asked Conner

“I think so,” said Lisa, “and it seems to be stable.”

They put the keyboards down and stretched their arms, then turned to each other and kissed while Conner groped Lisa’s tits. He must have caught a glimpse of out of the corner of his eye. He kicked the chair around a hundred and eighty degrees with one foot.

Hi Jill, James,” he said, “And this must be Jennifer.”

Introductions were made as Conner and Lisa pried themselves out of the chair. Jennifer, Jill, and Lisa began making girl talk so I looked around the room, on a dilapidated rack were my four network computers as well as ten or a dozen more. There were four desks with dual screen workstations on each in addition to the station they had been using on the bench. The recliner and scanner panels were still here and a a circular cage like thing sat to one side. The counter now sported a coffee machine and a microwave oven. A fridge stood to one side. One more computer, my old main computer sat with its keyboard, mouse and monitor on the edge of one desk

“What is all . . . this?” I asked Conner, throwing an arm around the room.

“This is, began Conner. “Wallace and Billings, Game Development and Research. I’m the president, you’re Head of Research, Lisa is Head of Software, Jill is Secretary/Treasurer, and Jennifer is, uh, Product tester and, uh,

Support.”

The girls joined us.

“Where did all this stuff come from?” I asked, trying to take it all in.

“I know a couple of guys in the university IT gang,” Conner explained, “I was talking to them about the games I wanted to make and mentioned that you had some ideas to add in tactile feedback, but we were a little under-wheeled, tech wise. All this equipment has been surplussed from the university and donated to a ‘deserving startup’.”

“The furniture was taking up space in storage as well, so . . .” he went on, “Those computers are about two generations ahead of what you had. In fact, your four are standby backups in case one of the ‘new’ ones craps out on us.

That thing there,” he pointed to the cage, “is a scanner stage. It uses low power lasers to create a three dimensional image of whatever, or whoever is on the stage.”

“I think I get it,” I said in a daze, “But, ‘Wallace and Billings’?”

“Had to call it something,” Conner said, “and ‘Universal Framistat’ was taken, it’s the fictitious company the School of Business at the university uses as an example of everything.”

We all moved to a pair of sofas and two easy chairs in a conversational group around a low table. Conner went on to talk about applying for a business license and the forms that would need to be filled out and filed. One of his gamer friends in the Business School who would be our sales and marketing guy. He was throwing the best of his completed games into the pot to get us started. And this would let me pursue anything I wanted to in terms of research and wow he was hungry and who wanted to go get a pizza.

We went in the Land Rover. As we climbed in, Jill darted in and plucked Jennifer’s discarded panties off the floor, observing that our drive home must have been interesting. Amid gales of laughter, and Jennifer’s furious blush we ate pizza and talked and laughed until the pizza shop closed and headed back to the house.

Once in, we settled in the living room, Jennifer on my lap in the easy chair and Lisa and Jill flanking Conner. Jennifer was a little nervous because she didn’t really know Conner and Lisa yet. I told her that nobody would force her into anything and if she wished she could simply remain a spectator. She relaxed a bit as we cuddled together and watched as Lisa and Jill started taking turns kissing Conner, then switched to kissing each other. Conner fondled their tits while they worked clumsily at his pants.

Jennifer watched raptly as I stroked her tits and she rubbed my cock through my pants. Lisa and Jill paused for a moment to pull off each other’s shirts, the each of them started playing with one of the others tits and kept working at Conner’s pants while Conner continued on the other two tits. I slid my hands under Jennifer’s shirt to fondle her tits and nipples. She raised her arms and I pealed off her shirt, returning my hands to her tits as she started trying to open my pants.

By chance we all stopped at the same time and stripped naked and resumed our positions. Jennifer carefully pressed my cock down as she sat so it lay along her pussy lips and I went back to fondling her tits and nipples. Lisa took Conner’s cock in her mouth, while Jill kissed him. He reached under them to begin fingering them both. Jennifer wiggled her self against my cock as I squeezed her nipples gently and nuzzling her neck. Lisa and Jill swapped rolls, pausing to kiss each other as there heads passed. The room filled with a medley of moans, gasps and heavy breathing.

Jennifer leaned head back, asking if I thought she could trade with Jill. I told her it wouldn’t hurt to ask. Jennifer got up and kissed me then walked over and whispered in Jill’s ear, Jill smiled and whispered something lengthy in Conner’s ear. He nodded and kissed Jill, who got up and swayed her way over to me. Jennifer worked herself into position and kissed Conner. Jill kissed me and turned to sit in my lap, slipping my cock into her pussy as she sat down. I reached on hand for her tits and the other for her clit. I nibbled her ears and nuzzled her neck as I watched the trio across from us. Conner seemed to be extra careful with Jennifer’s pussy. When Lisa moved from Conner’s cock to kiss him, she was momentarily surprised to find herself kissing Jennifer. As she kissed Conner she reached out to maul Jennifer’s tits. Conner whispered into ear and she became more gentle with Jennifer’s tits. Jill began to bounce a little on my lap, breathing quicker, I put a little more pressure on her clit, rubbing faster. Jill began to gasp and moan. Lisa and Conner were whispering back and forth While Jennifer sucked his cock as deep as she could.

I rubbed Jill’s clit hard and she jumped and gasped out her orgasm, settling limp in my lap. A few seconds later Conner came, flooding Jennifer’s mouth. As soon as Jennifer released him, smiling with dribbles of cum leaked from her the corners of her mouth. Lisa jumped up and ran down the hall. Conner called for a change while Jill took a moment to lick Jennifer’s face clean and kiss her. Lisa came back out with the tube of lubricant and a big smile.

Conner took charge, placing Lisa on all fours on the floor. He gently began to lube and stretch her ass. When she was ready, he carefully pressed his cock into her ass, working carefully until his balls lay against her pussy. Next he had Jennifer slide under Lisa to the point they could suck each others tits and had Jill stand on the sofa as he arched his back so she could straddle his face. Finally I crawled between Jennifer’s legs and eased my cock into her pussy.

Conner began sucking and licking at Jill’s pussy, Lisa slowly rocked back and forth on Conner’s cock while she licked and sucked Jennifer’s tits and I slowly thrust into Jennifer’s pussy. Jill mauled her own tits as Conner took a blob of lube and worked a finger into Jill’s ass. Jennifer reached up and started to finger Lisa and tease her clit. I kept slowly stroking into Jennifer’s pussy, leaning down to kiss Lisa every few strokes.

Jennifer came first screaming against Lisa’s tit, followed quickly by Jill who grabbed Conner’s hair holding her pussy against his mouth. When she released him she almost fell off the sofa before climbing carefully down. I continued to stroke slowly into Jennifer as she gasped her way to a second orgasm. Jill walked over and started to kiss me. Conner straightened up and began to fuck into Lisa’s ass a little more quickly. Jennifer screamed out her second orgasm and went limp as I blasted a load of cum into her pussy.

Jill helped Jennifer slide out from under Lisa and curled up to her so they could lick at each others pussies. I straightened up and saw Lisa motioning me move closer. She took my limp cock into her mouth and started sucking hard. I quickly became hard again as Lisa aggressively sucked my cock down her throat as Conner pulled back and releasing me as Conner thrust into her. Conner slammed into her two more time and grunted out his orgasm as Lisa screamed hers around my cock.

Lisa sucked me deep into her throat and held me there for long seconds while she worked her throat muscles. Her eyes were just beginning to role up as I shot another load of cum down her throat. She swallowed convulsively twice and collapsed, pulling off my cock as Conner slowly pulled out of her ass.

I let myself down to the floor as Conner lay beside Lisa. Jennifer and Jill had given up and lay side by side. I crawled between Jill and Jennifer and cuddled Jennifer while Jill twisted around to cuddle up to my back.

We lay there getting our breathing back to normal. Finally, Conner and Lisa stumbled off to clean up. Jennifer Jill and I didn’t move until they came back. Jennifer went next, and came back with a warm,wet washcloth to clean me while Jill took her turn.

When Jill came back she stopped to Whisper to Lisa, and then to Jennifer. She stood and announced that since Lisa was the only one who had only cum once, Conner and I were to watch the show. Jill got Lisa back onto the floor and dove between her legs to suck and lick her pussy, while Jennifer went after Lisa’s tits. I’d never quite understood why guys liked girl-on-girl sex, but this was strangely exciting. Lisa was beginning to writhe and moan under the girls tongues when Jill mumbled something and they switched places.

After a few more moments, Lisa screamed out her second orgasm, bucking Jennifer away from her pussy. When Lisa began to relax, the two girls cuddled her for several minutes. Conner and I looked at each other and nodded our mutual approval.

The girls all got up and went down the hall for a few minutes. They came back and took their seats, Jennifer on my lap Jill and Lisa flanking Conner

We talked lazily of inconsequentials for a while. They got dressed and Jennifer jumped up and ran to Jill. They had a brief whispered conversation and Jill shook her head in a firm ‘No’ then whispered to Jennifer again. Jennifer smiled and nodded as she came back to my lap.

Wishing us a good night. Conner left with Lisa and Jill.

Jennifer and I went inside and spent the night in each other’s arms. In the early hours we enjoyed some slow lazy sex and slept again, cuddled together.

---

Hi guys. Thanks for reading my stuff, if you want to give feedback / support visit my gmail or patreon at sinistrastories to view stories early. All is appreciated. Thanks!

SLUT 4 U

by Sinistra

Part VI

‘Mmm, do you like my tits? You wanna, mmm, see my, oooh, my pointy nipples?’

Darius’ erection became painfully uncomfortable as he bent down to tie his shoelaces whilst watching Isabelle’s video message on his phone. When he’d received the notification, and seen who it was from, he had only expected a naughty message or photo – but Darius was pleasantly surprised, and had immediately rushed to put on his coat and leave.

‘You better stop or I’m gonna come…’

She’s gone. Darius thought, picking up his phone as he stepped out of his room. She’s completely gone. He knew Scarlett from school (barely) but of course he never knew her to be like this – she’d never had a boyfriend, and as far as anyone knew she was still a virgin. She barely knows me but she’s willing to cum on camera for me. Fuck that’s hot. He chuckled to himself in glee as he texted her. Holy shit. 5 minutes. Don’t move.

Immediately she responded. Wouldn’t dream of it. I made her all horny lol. We’re at 43 Evewell Drive if u don’t know xx

He bounded downstairs, unable to get out fast enough. He put his keys in the backdoor, turned them in the lock, step-

‘Darius? You’re not just going to leave without saying goodbye, are you?’

He shut his eyes and exhaled slowly. ‘Hi mum. I’m just going to see some friends. I’ll be back soon, I promise.’

‘Alright, don’t get tetchy. I’m just wondering what you’re doing, that’s all. Where’s your helmet?’

Darius groaned. ‘Look, can’t I just-’

‘Wait right there.’ His mother rushed out of the kitchen, and Darius wheeled his bike out of the shed.

‘Here,’ she said, planting the helmet on his head. ‘now cycle safely. And don’t be too long, I’m cooking your dinner soon, mind you, so don’t have too much fun.’

‘I will.’ He said, as she kissed him on the cheek.

‘There. Bye now!’

‘Bye mum.’

Darius had never cycled harder in his life. The aching stiffness in his trousers strained with each pedal, but with the pain there grew an itching anticipation. It was only a short distance, and within minutes he was hastily locking up his bike to her fence. He walked up the pathway, out of breath, and knocked on the door. He half-expected to be greeted by one of her parents, and then realise he had hallucinated the whole thing – but the door opened to reveal Scarlett, smiling shyly at him, and – wow! Nude from the waist down, only wearing a burgundy halter top.

‘Oh. Hi Darius. Isabelle said you’d be here soon.’ Goosebumps erupted on her pale skin as the cool breeze tickled her bare flesh. She shivered. ‘She said you liked the, um, video.’

‘Yeah.’ he muttered. Apart from her pink labia her skin was a wonderful porcelain, and when she was out of her usual school uniform her hips were as wide and breasts voluptuous as he’d ever seen them. Oh my God…

‘Darius, are you coming in?’ She whined. ‘I’m getting cold!’

He realised he had frozen in the doorway, completely oblivious to anything but her lush figure. ‘Oh, yeah. Of course. By the way, you’re, uh, not wearing any, uh…’ He said, shutting the door behind him and indicating towards her lower half.

She looked down and gasped. ‘Oh, um, sorry. My thoughts are just all over the place today.’ She blushed, and her hands moved over her sex, inadvertently pressing her breasts together.

Darius hung his coat up and pulled her warm waist towards his. ‘No, Scarlett. Don’t be sorry.’ He said softly. ‘You look wonderful.’ He met no resistance as he pulled her arm away and began to stroke between her thighs.

She mewled softly. ‘Oh, Darius! You shouldn’t! I- I- Oh God, I don’t know…I…I’m just so needy today. It feels so good, I can’t, oh, I can’t control myself. I’ve been such a slut, but- oh…what’s wrong with me?’

He scared into her wide blue eyes. ‘Scarlett, there’s nothing wrong with you. People might think you’re too slutty, or too horny, or whatever – but what really matters is scratching that hot little itch in your pussy, right? That’s all that matters. Looking sexy, being sexy – look at you! You were born to be desired, to fuck. Don’t you think?’ He squeezed her bare bottom, pulling her warm body against his.

Scarlett bit her lip. ‘I mean…I guess that sounds nice. But I’m just so horny today, and it doesn’t feel right – I let Isabelle finger me, and now I’m letting you finger me – I barely know you!’

‘How does that make you feel, Scarlett? Be honest.’ he asked tenderly

She hesitated. ‘Really…really hot.’ she said quietly ‘And I can’t stop myself.’

‘Of course, Scarlett – but why would you want to? Nothing matters when your pussy feels this good, right? It feels good, doesn’t it?’

She nodded. ‘So…so good…’ Her fingers played with the hem of her top.

‘And things can’t be bad if they feel so good right?’

She clenched her thighs on his intruding fingers. A look of worry crossed her face, but then, looking hopeful, she smiled. ‘Yeah. That makes sense. Oh Darius!’ She peppered his cheek with a flurry of wet kisses. ‘Isabelle told me how smart you are!’

‘Hey, let’s get you upstairs. Don’t want Isabelle getting lonely.’ He kept his arm round her waist as they ascended, her tits bouncing under her top with each step.

‘Isabelle!’ she called, opening her bedroom door. ‘Darius is here- oh.’

Isabelle was lying face upwards on Scarlett’s bed, her mini skirt pulled up to her waist and her legs dangling over each side of the bed. Her face was flushed and so was her bare, shaven pussy. Anxious hands ran the length of her thighs to her knees and back, her legs quivering.

Scarlett stepped backwards, mumbling an apology. ‘Gosh, I’m sorry, I didn’t realise you would be…’ her panicked voice trailed off into a sigh as Darius reached round her shoulders and began to massage her breasts through the top.

Darius was struggling to tear his eyes from the wanton display before him. He gulped. ‘You’ve shaved.’

Isabelle smiled sweetly at him. ‘Mhm. Do you like it?’

‘Yeah…’ he replied in a strangled gasp.

Isabelle relished in his wicked gaze, a naughty thrill running through her. But there was something else…oh yes. ‘I did it, Darius! I did it. That’s the first task done, right?’ Isabelle’s asked him softly as she stood up and sauntered towards him.

She was so adorable that Darius almost felt pity for her. He nuzzled his face into Scarlett’s shoulder, eliciting a series of soft moans and fluttering cooes. ‘That’s funny, because here I am thinking that Scarlett is so horny that she would give herself up to the first person who looked at her. Is that right Scarlett?’

Scarlett’s eyes fluttered open. ‘Mmm, what? Oh…don’t stop…’

A mischievous glint shone in Darius’ eye. He shrugged his shoulders, as if to say told you.

Isabelle, her needy body glowing with a sweaty sheen, gave an exasperated sigh. ‘Darius! Stop being difficult. I did it fair and square. Now, uh, please just…if you have any kindness left in you…’ she took his hand in hers, and guided it between her legs. He didn’t touch, but her sex emanated warmth, yearning for some relief. ‘Can’t you see I’m desperate?’ She looked at him plaintively.

Darius nodded, half distracted by Scarlett’s shrill, clipped groans that occurred whenever his hands brushed over her nipples, the two soft nubs now pushing against the fabric. ‘Ok, ok. I’ll see what I can do.’ He then whispered something in Scarlett’s ear that Isabelle couldn’t quite make out, but from the way she shuddered, and from the sultry stare she shot Isabelle, she had a faint idea.

Scarlett lifted up her top and threw it to the floor, her pale breasts jiggling. Suddenly she grabbed Isabelle and pushed her onto the bed, a look of wild glee painting her face as she dove between her legs, licking and nuzzling ravenously like a thirsty puppy.

Isabelle tensed up, a terrified chill gripping her. She instinctively tensed her thighs, forcing Scarlett’s assault deeper within. Oh God, oh no, but Darius, the rules, he said no one could ‘Ah! D-Darius, look what she’s – Oh God – she’s licking me!’ She stared at him, petrified. Oh no I’m going to come and Darius is going to hate me for disobeying him but I can’t stop her it feels so good why won’t he help me I’m not strong enough to resist no no no

Darius bit his tongue to stop himself from laughing as he pretended to ignore the cries and squeals coming from the bed. ‘Isabelle, relax. This is your reward; enjoy it.’ He reassured her as he took off his trousers.

She gasped for breath, dangerously close to being utterly submerged by the pleasure. ‘B-but you…said…no…touching…’ She managed before her eyelids fluttered shut.

Darius crouched and began to massage Scarlett’s creamy thighs, his erection straining before him. ‘That rule seems a bit outdated. I’m sure we can make a few exceptions…’ As Isabelle began to shiver and shriek, pulling Scarlett’s head closer, Darius reflected on the sight before him. A porcelain skinned redhead making love to a caramel-toned brunette was something he had only fantasised about alone, but he could still hardly believe these two nubile beauties were willing to do it before him – for him! Is there anything better than this? He watched Scarlett crawl along Isabelle’s body, her fiery red hair splayed wildly down her slender back, as she licked and nuzzled every inch of smooth skin up to Isabelle’s lips. Darius was brought out of his reverie when Scarlett began murmuring something to Isabelle in between kisses.

‘Your boyfriend is so cool Isabelle. You’re so lucky.’

Darius felt something stir within him. He realised he’d never actually considered that aspect of their relationship. He had only planned for her to be his sex-toy and never considered anything more. But after some contemplating he realised it would indeed be quite strange to just keep her around without calling her his ‘girlfriend’. What would everyone else think? He knew he had the power and ability to just enjoy her without getting involved with the whole courting process or normal convention – but saying it would just make things easier to deal with, despite the strange feeling it left on the end of his tongue as he murmured it. ‘Isabelle is my girlfriend. Isabelle is my girlfriend. I am her boyfriend.’ It wasn’t a big deal. After all, any normal person would cut off their right arm to enjoy having Isabelle around their other.

‘Mmmh, it’s clear you don’t know him very well. He can be such an asshole, but it’s times like these,’ Isabelle squeezed Scarlett’s rump, easing her friend’s legs apart, ‘that I can almost forgive him.’ She shot Darius a taunting, yet shockingly sexy glance.

He raised his eyebrows, but said nothing.

‘Aw, Isabelle you’re just being mean. He’s so nice…and he feels so nice, especially when he touches my…titties and…down there…’ Isabelle squealed as Scarlett’s chest brushed against hers, their nipples kissing. Tingles of pleasure shot through her, accentuated by the feel of Scarlett’s smooth, warm body atop hers.

‘You’re only saying that because of how horny you are. You’re not really-’

‘Exactly! It feel so good! I can’t describe- oh! I didn’t even realise I liked girls til this afternoon. How weird is that? But now, touching you, feeling you, I just want to…’ Scarlett locked her in another fierce kiss, their bodies writhing together. Isabelle rolled her eyes, but she knew she couldn’t resist, especially given the opportunity to put on such a hot show for Darius, whose painfully erect penis jutted out, seeking their soft, slippery depths.

He stood there, watching them roll as one, melting into each others caresses, a wonderful feast of feminine flesh. He watched as their legs intertwined, their sexes a hair’s width away from each other. He could watch no longer. With strong hands he forced both pairs of legs to spread, his hands being coated by sweat and other juices in the process. Both girls lay on top of each other at the end of the bed, presenting themselves to his ravenous gaze. ‘My turn.’ With both pink prizes before him, he made his choice and held his dick as he guided it into Scarlett’s wetness, the velvety walls of her tight pussy simultaneously relieving and spurning his aching desire. He noticed her hymen was still intact, and so gently teased her with gentle strokes.

She sighed, her hands gripping the bed sheets, holding up her body. ‘Issy, your boyfriend is – he’s…fucking me.’

Isabelle looked up at her friend, whose innocent doe-eyes were wide with delight. ‘You know how hard it is not to touch myself right now, Darius?’

‘You could always ask your friend. Oh, and she’s a virgin, it seems.’

Confusion flashed across Scarlett’s faced. ‘Am I?’ she mouthed. Surely that’s not right. I’m a…i’m a horny…why would I be…surely I’ve had… but her thoughts were interrupted as Darius thrust into her suddenly and Isabelle began massaging her clit. ‘Oh!’ She bit her lip. ‘Issy, I don’t want you to feel bad, but your boyfriend is, uh, he’s making me feel real good down there…’

Isabelle smiled. How precious. Scarlett was adorable, but Isabelle couldn’t help but feel a little bit jealous as Scarlett began moaning and bucking blissfully on top of her. ‘Hey, I’ve got a pussy too. I wouldn’t mind so much if you would just…’

‘Oh no, I’m so sorry!’ Scarlett guiltily moved her fingers in between Isabelle’s legs, and began to caress her moist slit. ‘Is this good? Am I doing it right?’

Isabelle gently guided her hand, showing her what to stroke, where to touch, how to make her scream. Soon Scarlett was out of breath, and her warm sweaty body lay down on Isabelle’s for support, their sexes kissing, juices mixing.

‘I think…I think I’m gonna…’ Scarlett yelped, and as she quivered, her thighs clenching, her passion trickled out of her overflowing pussy. Her nipples traced along Isabelle’s skin, sending ripples of pleasure across a cascading ocean of lust. ‘Fuck fuck fuck fuck yessss…so good’

Isabelle couldn’t handle the onslaught on her senses, the smell of Scarlett’s musk, the taste of her lips, the burning in her pussy, Scarlett’s lust-intoxicated moaning…and as Scarlett began to frig herself, her knuckles would graze Isabelle’s clit, sending her into a whirlwind of orgasmic ecstasy.

‘Isabelle! I never knew you were so wild!’ Scarlett gasped.

‘Mmh, yeah well, here’s a little secret…it’s really fucked up…Darius…he did something to me, something to my mind…made me his…slut.’

‘Wow, that’s sexy. You must be sooo grateful. Oh God, I wish someone could, like, control my mind and make me a slut too!’

‘Mmm, fuck, are you on the pill?’ Darius asked Scarlett. She was still bucking, her hair flying, and apparently oblivious. ‘Scarlett. Are you on the pill?’ He demanded.

She giggled. ‘Oh my God, are you gonna knock me up, you stud? Oh fuck, that’s so hot, I can’t…oh my God I’m such a slut, I can’t have a child, fuck me but-’

This is not the day I ruin my life with an unwanted child just because some slut is begging for it Darius thought, and stepped back, his dick popping free sloppily. Scarlett mewled in sadness as he began thrusting into Isabelle instead, who was more than happy to accomodate.

‘Fuck, and now, oh my God he’s fucking you with his wet dick, oh my God, with my juices, damn that’s so hot’ Scarlett was jabbering uncontrollably as her fingers plunged into her honeypot, desperately thrusting inside.

As soon as he felt his dick inside those familiar silky walls, he could feel himself about to boil over. ‘It’s so tight, I’m gonna…wait, Scarlett, come here.’

Scarlett clambered off Isabelle and turned towards him. ‘Yes?’ Her hand was still thrusting between her thighs.

‘Come…come closer.’ He gasped.

Scarlett awkwardly shuffled towards him on her knees, her back arched, presenting her full, retrousse tits.

‘Oh shit.’ he muttered as he felt his orgasm erupt, and saw his seed spurt onto Scarlett’s wonderful, luscious globes. Creamy white ropes of come painted her smooth skin, her pale breasts shining with his cum.

She squeezed her boobs together, looking down in wonder, as Isabelle began massaging the thick jizz onto her chest, rosy nipples hard and protruding from her breasts, thrust out from her back. A naughty thrill ran through her as she realised how slutty she must look. It’s only fitting for such a horny girl… she rationalised. Besides, who what girl wouldn’t want a gorgeous girl is rubbing the cum of a hunk into her tits? She put her hand back between her thighs, coating her fingers with juices, and began to rub her own nipples, making a mixture of all their passionate lovemaking. ‘Mmmh…soo nice.’ She didn’t stop to hesitate as Isabelle presented her fingers to Scarlett, who mindlessly sucked the tangy fluids with wanton abandon. She could only mewl and sigh as Isabelle felt a sudden urge, and proceeded to lick her breasts, lapping up the milky liquid; paying special attention to her nipples, delicately caressing her breasts with her voracious tongue. Scarlett’s moans died as she began to fade into a hazy unconsciousness, a pleasant, horny drunken stupor overtaking her. She slumped back on the bed, asleep before her head reached her pillow.

‘Hey, now that I guess we’re – y’know…dating – you should probably invite me round to meet your parents.’ Darius murmured to Isabelle as they cuddled on the side of the bed. They watched Scarlett’s beautiful chest rise and fall with each peaceful breath. It glowed with a wet sheen, all remnants of their passion consumed with delight by Isabelle.

‘Mmmh, okay. I can do that.’ A nagging feeling of doubt tainted what would have been a calming post-coital snuggle with her…boyfriend, as she wondered how to broach the subject of her next task. Sure, each one would undoubtedly by slutty and enjoyable whilst it lasted, but what if he just denied her? She didn’t want to find out whether she’d be capable of resisting if he did, which is why her voice was tinged with trepidation when she asked him ‘So – about my next task…’

‘Oh – didn’t I mention? It’s just to invite me round for dinner. Why, were you thinking of something else?’ He asked, a wicked glimmer in his eye.

She nuzzled closer to him, their still naked bodies comfortable in each others’ warmth. ‘No, no that’s fine. I promise. Thank you.’

Darius couldn’t help but feel somewhat remorseful, knowing that Isabelle had no idea what was in store for her. And what a treat he had planned.

---

feedback welcome.

continued from part V…

Amber took control of the room. She finally saw the chance to take her younger sister Amy and have her way. This thought coupled with the realization that her whole family is open to having sex with each other made her feel secure in a new way.

She trusted her family. She loved them. What better way to explore her sexuality and try new things than with her family. It allowed her a freedom she didn’t know if she could ever get anywhere else. It unleashed her sex obsessed mind. She could get anything she wanted. Right now, that was her sister and her uncle.

“I can’t believe you let uncle Max have you before I could.” Amber said as she stormed toward the bed. “If he already got your ass, then I get your pussy”

Amber reached the bed. She had shed her clothes on the way, and her 33E tits in all their glory sent a pulse from Max’s brain down to his groin. His body knew he better get ready to go again.

“Uncle Max, could you go to my mom’s room and grab the strap on from under the bed?” Amber asked looking at Max and cupping each of her breasts in her hands. She lifted up her left breast so her nipple reached her mouth. She sucked at it, then licked her aerials and hard pink nipple.

Max let out a “sure” then added “fuck yes baby” as his mind caught up with what he needed to do. He walked out of the room as Amber requested.

Amber crawled on top of Amy and gave her a rushed, passionate kiss. She jutted her tongue deep into Amy’s mouth, biting gently Amy’s lower lip as she released. Amy grabbed Amber from the back of her head and pulled her down for another, their mouths wet with saliva and hot with desire. Amy pulled Amber up by the ribcage to place Amber’s right tit in her mouth and began sucking hard on it. She felt the skin of Amber’s areola and the cup of her breast grow tight with the suction. She then cracked the edge of her lip open releasing the grip of her mouth, letting out a popping sound and a leaving a deep red mark on Amber’s flesh.

Amber reached her right hand down to find Amy’s wet pussy. She knew she turned her sister on, and now this was confirmation. Amy’s pussy lips spread with was to Amber’s two middle fingers. Amber felt the heat envelop them and draw them inside her younger sister’s pussy. Amber finger fucked Amy, while Amy took Amber’s other breast in her mouth.

Max returned to the room to this sight, sending the second call to action down to his dick. Inside Max this triggered a release of blood flow down into his shaft which started to bulge his member from flaccid to semi-hard. His heavy 10” dick swung as he walked towards the nubile young girls going at it with each other. He thought for a second that Amber might not even need him. Just hand her the strap and then they would ask him to leave. Amber had other plans.

When Amber saw Max had reached the edge of the bed she pushed her self up on her knees, still on top of Amy. She withdrew her fingers and placed one of them in her own mouth, sucking the entire length of it. She raised the other, soaked with pussy juice to Max’s mouth which he opened as Amber shoved it it. It tasted so pure, so raw and fresh. His cock grew even more. Amber moved off of Amy and stood next to Max, taking the strap on from him. She stepped into it, pulling it up to her waist, feeling the rubber dick oscillate back and forth. She tightened the straps.

She locked eyes with Amy and crawled back on top of her. Amy’s eyes were begging for what was about to happen. Amy had almost the same thought Amber did earlier. She loved her sister, and this was the start of a new sexual relationship with her. Amy excitedly opened her legs allowing Amber to position her hips over Amy’s and line up the tip of the cock with Amy’s wet pussy lips.

Amber thrust her pelvis forward while gripping the base of the cock to steady it straight for entry. It slid into Amy, rolling back her eyes and head as she felt her older sister inside her. Amber and that rubber cock were one. She let out a moan. Amber started to fuck Amy slowly in and out. Amy timed her moans to the push of the cock deep into her pussy. It was a sexual dance. Even Amber’s tits swayed to and fro with the rhythm of her strokes. She was a natural with the strap on.

Amber slowly increased the pace, now familiar with the force and position necessary to move the cock between her legs into her younger sister just as she desired. Max’s dick was now hard and he was slowly stroking it as he watched. Standing, he pressed his thighs forward on the side of the bed, letting his cock hover next to Amber’s head, sending a sign he hoped would be recognized and accepted. Amber turned her head to face his dick, opened her mouth and extended her mouth down around his member, stiff and upright. She bobbed her head leaving her moist spit on him, stringy and warm. She released her mouth from him, grabbed his dick with her right hand and pulled it down towards Amy’s head. She would always share with her younger sister. What Amber enjoyed, Amy would enjoy. She pushed Max’s dick inside Amy’s gaped open mouth. Amy lifted her head and grasped the base of his dick from Amber and started to suck and stroke the same dick that earlier was deep inside her own ass. All three of them enjoyed this position for some time, Amber pumping down on her sister, each of them exchanging back and forth their uncle’s dick, dripping with spit.

Amy felt a rush down to her cunt. She was readying to cum. She wanted to look into her sister’s eyes as she did. “I’m about to cum” Amy said turning to look at Amber. “Keep going, oh yes”

They were breathing heavily out both their mouths and nose, their fit young bodies sweating with passion. Amber thrust harder and faster. “I feel like I am about to pee” Amy said, thinking she was about to ruin this moment.

“No Amy, that’s not what is about to happen.” replied Amber. “When you feel that mass of liquid inside you about to come out I want you to push it out hard.” Amy had always stopped short of this feeling when she masturbated. “That’s not pee” said Amber. “Trust me”

Amy turned her focus back to the sensation. It was coming. “OK, I’m…I’m….cummmmiiiing” Amy said. Simultaneously Amber withdrew the rubber dick, letting out a gush of cum that surprised even her. Amy was a squirter just like her, and just like their mother. “Fuuuuuuck!” Amy exclaimed looking down to see herself squirt out for the first time all over her sister’s body. She came 3-4 times leaving her sister soaked.

“You too uncle Max” Amber said. “I want both of your juices on me. Max was already furiously stroking his dick, leaving it ready to burst when he crawled onto the bed and on top of Amber, who had now laid on her back. He sat on top of her stomach and pulled hard and fast down his shaft. “Cum on me uncle Max, cum all over me.” Max felt his cum rise up and finally out of the top of his dick. It flew out in heavy white streams. They flung down onto Amber’s breasts, one shot onto her face, another up to her hair, and the last few down onto her firm belly.

Amber basked in it. Combined with her sister’s pussy juice she was bathed in liquid.

They all laid together for a bit, talking openly and freely about their bodies, their lives, and most of all flirting with the ideas of what they would all do next.

None of them knew that the whole while they were all over each other, something else was going on. Not far away, in a small shopping center, the rest of the family was bonding in their own way.

to be continued…

---

When Conner fell asleep he became aware of his being alone in a space full of nothing. He could tell he wasn’t dreaming but he knew also that he was asleep. Suddenly he felt the presence of something… unearthly. The harsh, nails on chalkboard laughter around him gave him a startling suspicion that he was in the presence with the Stranger.
“Yeah kid, you got it right. I gotta tell ya, you work faster than any other teen I seen. Even faster than this other kid I have to watch over, this little bastard named Chavez. These gifts are nice, aren’t they?”
Conner could barely nod his assent before the laughter sounded again and he cringed. He watched the empty space in front of him shimmer until the Stranger materialized there. Suddenly they were sitting on the park bench again. Conner looked around and thought he might throw up. The Stranger laughed again and snapped, taking away all of the sick feelings.
“Did you enjoy that hot little piece of ass? I’ll bet you did. And now you know what I meant by boosts in other departments. Any questions?”
“Did I get her pregnant?” Conner blurted out the question before he even thought about it. He was genuinely worried about his and Maia’s positions on that. The Stranger looked at him queerly.
“No… No you didn’t. The Powers were somewhat afraid of giving the mortals the gifts of the evangelicals, especially to hormonally charged teens. That was why we shot you through puberty. No, there were three rules placed on your gifts and one promise I was made to keep. You have no crazed hormones and your mind is calmer than the average mortal. You cannot impregnate any female of your species and you cannot you cannot alter the larger streams of fate. These things are prevented on a level that you and your species cannot even comprehend. My promise was to keep watch on you to ensure your survival and your compliance. This my friend, is called divine justice.” The Stranger just looked at him for a minute.

“Now my turn, and since you got to ask one question I will ask three. First: Why were you worried more for that little slut’s future more than your own?” Conner felt rage bubble up at this question but realized that the Stranger was something that wanted him to become upset. He noted it in his mind and brushed it by.

“I… I just don’t want to ruin her future because I made her sleep with me.” The Stranger’s eyebrows shot up behind those circular glasses.

“Made her? Buddy, she would have slept with you anyway. Maia, as the mortals know her, doesn’t get emotional for many. She has trust issues. But she fell for you and she fell hard buddy. Hard enough to realize that it’s more than a crush. But man, is she good at hiding things. You got yourself a good girl there, though you’ll end up with more the way things are shaping up for you. All right, second question: Why didn’t you just make her?” Conner didn’t have to think on that at all.

“I don’t want to be a person who forces other people to do things. I’ll know what I did even if they don’t, and Maia was a virgin. Kind of hard to hide that from yourself.”
The Stranger accepted this without any question. He simply chuckled.
“My third question will come later. For now, enjoy your time and your women.”

When Conner woke he found Maia sleeping peacefully beside him. Checking the clock on her nightstand Conner noticed it was already one o clock. He jumped into Maia’s head and found her brain rapidly cycling the images of Maia’s first fuck. He looked about for the time her parents would be home and found that they had a few hours. He pulled out and lay there on the bed, thinking on the Stranger’s questions and his own answers. Conner didn’t register how long had passed before Maia woke up next to him. She turned over in her sleep and looked at him, stretching widely and smiling beautifully. Conner remained where he was as she cuddled up to him and wrapped her hands around his neck. Her nude body came in contact with his own and brushed erotically. Maia kissed Conner lightly on the lips before pushing her entire body onto his.
“Good afternoon darling. How did you sleep?” Conner looked into Maia’s deep silver eyes and felt his stomach lurch. The feeling was accompanied by a weightlessness that was both unsettling and invigorating. He could only wonder what it was and hope that it was love.
“Well, I slept with a naked, thoroughly loved woman this morning for the first time in my entire life. It was glorious.” Conner whispered the last line and kissed her again. They laughed sweetly, softly as they kissed. Suddenly Maia had Conner on top of her and his cockhead was rubbing against her pussy. Maia was breathless as Conner pushed into her newly stretched and still incredibly tight pussy. Conner was overjoyed at finding Maia’s pussy still too tight for him to push fully inside of her. He fucked her just as he had earlier that morning, pushing into her and retracting just as quickly. Maia grunted and cried as he invaded her inner cavity, working her muscles and pleasuring her so. She reached up and grabbed Conner’s face, puling his lips down to meet her own and pushed her tongue into his mouth. He responded generously and with equal passion, slowing his pace and putting more force behind his thrusts. He sighed as her walls contracted around his cock and she screamed. He felt the juices squirting onto his groin as Maia came and shuddered under his attempt to continue fucking. He found that as tight as she was it was damn near impossible to push into her or pull out when her cunt was trying to squeeze all the cum and life out of his member. Finally it became too much and he came inside of her, bringing more screams (this time more surprised and concerned than her orgasm fueled howls) and shocking Maia into another, slightly less powerful orgasm.
As Conner pulled out of her and lay down next to her he watched her convulse around her cum filled slit. He found the sight incredibly erotic, Maia’s little cries of pleasure and her body’s extreme reaction to his cock. When she was finally finished Maia looked over at Conner exhausted and happy. She rolled herself onto his chest and stayed there as his arms encircled her waist. She purred as he massaged her ass and rubbed her back.
“What would you do if you got me pregnant?”
Conner looked down at Maia. She wouldn’t look him in the eyes, but he could feel her shaking on his chest. He thought it over and realized a perfect way out.
“I can’t get you pregnant baby. I’m barren. Can’t have a child.” She looked up at him as if to see whether or not he was lying to her. She smiled when she decided he wasn’t.
“Well then, promise me never to stop cumming in me!”

Conner didn’t return home til five. He walked in the front door with damp hair from a very thorough shower and saw Hannah sitting on the couch watching TV. She was wearing one of her usual summer outfits, a red spaghetti strap blouse with a pair of cutoffs so short he could see her underwear, if her was in the right place. He could only wonder where Erica was. Conner ignored the list of chores and walked straight into the kitchen for a glass of water.
Hannah noticed Conner walk in and tried desperately to keep her focus on the television. She had never liked to see Conner but somehow he was… different. His usual air of a defeated, angry boy had left and he now stood confidently, almost proudly, in the room. She felt herself get moist and shuddered, thinking of Erica. She would have killed Hannah if she knew what thoughts were rolling through her head. Still Hannah couldn’t get Conner out of her head. He sat down on the couch and she looked over at him, just sitting there with that stupid grin on his face.
“You seem awfully happy. What the fuck’s gotten into to you, finally discover porn?” Hannah nearly bit her tongue as the words left her lips. She had always made it a point not to be a total bitch to Conner, in the hopes that one day he might repay the favor. But now as she stared at him sitting on his end of the couch with that wavering smile at her she felt… Jealous. She knew he’d been out with his friends, four of whom were extremely attractive girls. Turned her thoughts away from that subject but somehow came back to it every time she diverted herself. The whole thing just made her more upset, angrier. She turned her attention back to the TV and tried not to let her inner turmoil show through.
“Huh. I guess it was too good to be true.” Conner got up off of the couch and walked toward the stairs. Hannah felt her cheeks flush and stood up to yell at him across the room.
“What was that?”
“I always thought you were the nice one in the family. Always appreciated that. Now I can see you’re just like the rest of them.” Conner walked upstairs.
Hannah sat back down. She could feel her throat closing up and her cheeks getting hot. On top of all of that she was wet. When that came to her mind she froze. Checking to make sure no one was around she unbuttoned the cutoff jeans that she wore and slid them down a bit, exposing her blue and yellow panties. She slid one delicate hand under the hem and was infuriated to find that she was indeed moist, and at the thought of Conner her snatch throbbed. She groaned at the feel of her cool hands in her hot, wet crotch. She found her clit engorged and began to massage it, feeling the pure pleasure ripple through her body and numb parts of her mind. Finally she stopped her self and dedicated the rest to a shower, knowing that it would have to be soon. She extricated her hand and pulled the cutoffs up to button them. Then she thought over the past few minutes.
It was only a few minutes, wasn’t it? Or was it longer?
As Hannah thought about it she became scared. Something was wrong about him. Very wrong. Her eyes had been drawn to him simply closing the door and had found a very pleasing subject where once she had simply seen another boy, a mildly-attractive-but-far beneath-her-level boy. Now his very presence, his simply being within her reach had set her off. She had been jealous of his spending time with girls who were less attractive than she was. She thought on the girls and decided that they were on the same level physically, but not socially. Suddenly, as fast as she had gotten off subject her mind went to Conner and she ached again. Hannah moaned. She wanted him so badly… Again she stopped herself. It was getting worse.

What the fuck is wrong with me…? Maybe I just need a shower…

Hannah stood up off of the couch and walked toward the stairs, hearing the back door shut and watching Erica walk into the kitchen. Hannah smiled at her sister, her flaming red hair plastered down her back and her icy blue eyes indeed icy underneath the wet hair. In her swimsuit she was a beautiful sight to men and women alike. Hannah knew on some level she found it pleasing the same way she found a mirror pleasing, but still seeing her sister in a bikini even turned Hannah on. Erica smiled back at her and walked up to the stairs.

“How was your swim, my lovely sister?” Erica smiled at Hannah’s tone and smacked her playfully on the thigh.

“It was nice. This summer is going to be warm even if it is cloudy. Where’s the creep I saw him coming up.”

“He’s in his room. Forget about him. I’m going to take a shower and it appears you may want to join me…”
Hannah grinned impishly at her sister and was rewarded by a flash in Erica’s eye and even a moan under her heavy breath. Erica smiled wide and stepped up onto Hannah’s step of the staircase and stepped close to her sister. Hannah wrapped her arms around her sister and kissed her, the feeling of the bikini under her palms and Erica’s wet, silky skin on her own made her pussy drip with anticipation. The two separated and ran up the stairs towards their room and the bathroom.

When they entered their bedroom Erica shut the door and turned around only to find Hannah throwing herself against Erica in a desperate kiss. Erica felt her cunt flood and kissed her sister back, jumping up and wrapping her dripping legs around Hannah’s waist. The two kissed passionately for a full minute before Erica unwrapped her legs and swung around, slamming her sister into the door as she had been. Hannah groaned and kissed Erica back, grabbing the back of her sister’s head and forcing her to her while she shoved her tongue deep into Erica’s mouth. Erica pulled back and Hannah shoved her back onto the bed, smiling and attacking Erica’s bikini covered lips. Neither of them noticed or even heard the lamp hit the floor or the bed slam against the wall. The only thing they paid attention, the only thing encompassing their vision and actions, was the other living half that was so intent on pleasure, on sex. Neither of them noticed the door opening, or for that matter the door staying cracked open until Erica pulled Hannah into the shower and shut the door to the bathroom.

When Erica fell asleep Hannah was still buzzing with hormones. She stood up and looked at the sight of her naked, more passed out than sleeping twin and huffed. She was still wet and horny, and it was eleven o’ clock on a Saturday. What the fuck was she going to do about her flushed red pussy and her horny ass now? Absentminded and frustrated, her troubled mind went to her foster brother. His room was just down the hall, not fifty feet away. He had that strange aura and that presence… Before she knew what she was doing Hannah threw on a pair of pajama pants and an overly large shirt that hung well down over one shoulder, not bothering with underwear as she opened the door. She was at the doorway to Conner’s room in less than a minute, but it seemed like forever to Hannah. She was throbbing with need, throbbing painfully with need. As good a lover as Erica was she could be selfish. Hannah now found, however much she wanted Conner’s fuck, she was apprehensive for the same reasons she had been before. This was Conner, the little dork who hung out with the outcasts and the nerds and all the kids in their school who deserved to be looked down on! Conner, the one who they had taken out a foster home only to find him not extraordinary and totally useless, despicable! But still… She found herself turning the doorknob before she could think anything else of it.

Conner was on that stupid little flip phone of his, the one that his uncle provided. Probably texting the slut Maia Goltano… Hannah shook her head slightly and looked sorry for his benefit. He ignored her until he flipped the phone shut. Hannah felt herself ache for him again and wonder what was so different about him. He was in his usual black t-shirt and faded bark blue jeans, his worn to shit tennis shoes and a watch. He looked nothing special, with that oddly colored mess of hair that was attractive, and his solid, hazel eyes that betrayed nothing. Then Hannah realized what it was. It was that gaze, the way he held himself, the way he looked at her. Now she was sorry. Sorry she had come in here, into his room. She was at his mercy. Conner looked at her expectantly before she finally started, angered at her own stuttering in front of him.

“I… I j-j-just wanted-d to apologize… fo-f-for what I said earlier. I didn’t mean any of it and I was just upset. Erica and I had this fight…”

“Is that what you were settling in your room? I thought it looked more like you were ready to fuck your sister silly. But you were just making up, right?” Hannah tried to explain that and she was at a loss for words. If Erica knew that Conner knew what they did in their room then she would ruin Conner. She looked at the carpet as she heard him get up and walk toward her. To her surprise he didn’t do anything, only opened the door.

“I won’t say a word. Go to sleep Hannah. They probably wouldn’t like seeing you down in my bedroom this late.” Hannah just gaped at him. He was being… kind to her? After everything that they had done to him? She had to shake herself again.

“Can I talk to you about that? About them, and about Erica and I?” Conner shut the door and walked over to his bed, flopping over on one side and gestured for her to join him. She sat down and looked at the mattress and started speaking, though she wasn’t quite sure what was really coming out.

“I just wanted you to know that I don’t think you’re not a creep. I don’t really think anything of you but I guess I don’t know you that well. And our parents don’t really hate you or dislike you; they just don’t really know what or how to say anything to you. At least I hope so… Erica is a different story. She really doesn’t like you, and it’ll be bad for everyone if I don’t pretend the same, so I hope you don’t take anything I say around my sister seriously. And about our… sleeping together… Well the thing is it just kind of happened one night. That’s the best way of putting it I guess. It’s not an attraction thing, more just a fling when neither of us is dating. Basically what I’m saying is that we aren’t lesbians… we’re not gay, you know? I mean, I HAVE been with one or two of my other girlfriends in the same thing and one I guess was a bit more than just sex but I’m more straight than gay…” Hannah was appalled at her own rambling and at the thought that she would continue. Conner saved her.

“Hannah, stop before you have a heart attack. Now,” he sat up and put a hand on her shoulder, seeming more bored and annoyed than concerned. Hannah could only wonder what that meant and what he actually thought of the whole situation. “Why are you really here? You aren’t here to reassure me that you like me and you definitely don’t give a single fuck about whether or not I think you’re gay, so what could you possibly be doing in here rambling on about your sex life?”

“Erica passed out and I never got off…” Hannah slapped her hands over her own mouth as the words shot out. She was shyer by nature than her sister. Conner stopped in mid air, ready to lie back down on his pillows and mattress as she blurted her dilemma. He slowly creaked back up to sitting position.

“You’re telling me that you, my foster sister, didn’t get a chance to get off earlier and you’re asking me for help? Sexual help?” Conner stared at her incredulously.

“Well I… I, uhhhhmmmm… I’m just not used to masturbating anymore since Erica and I usually get each other off every time we need to, so it’s not as satisfying as it used to be, you know back when I didn’t have ready access to another person… So I figure that since I’m sorry about the way you’ve been treated around here and you must need to get off somewhat and I’m really fucking desperate…” Hannah felt her stomach flip. What if he laughed at her? What if he didn’t want her, what if he had really been part of a seven-person orgy this afternoon with four girls and three guys? Or maybe four girls and just Conner? She watched the wheels turn in his mind and finally he turned his body toward hers and looked at her.

“You really need this that bad? You really want to have sex with me? You want to fuck me, the thorn in your side?” Hannah only nodded, and nodded sheepishly at that. Then she winced at his language. He laughed and stood up, walking around and finally standing a few feet in front of her. He looked apprehensive at best.

“Well I guess I could use a fuck, if it’s tha…”

Hannah stood up and moved at Conner fast, wrapping her arms around his neck and grabbing the back of his head to pull towards her face. He grunted in surprise and placed his own hands under her shirt on her waist. Hannah wasted no time in pulling her shirt off and dropping her pajama pants, leaving Conner staring at her perfectly nude body. As soon as she was done undressing Conner was there, grabbing her and throwing her backwards onto the bed. She moaned and watched as Conner dropped his pants and underwear, his cock immediately taking its place full mast in front of his stomach. Hannah looked at in shock for a moment, remembering one day in their history when Erica had pulled Conner’s shorts down in the pool to expose a small penis. Now he was huge. She watched him walk up and climb on top of her, his cock lining up with her pussy as he kissed at her tits. Hannah felt herself start to breathe faster as he pushed inside of her. The feeling wasn’t unfamiliar to Hannah, but her last lover had been on the smaller side. Now that she was totally filled, every inch of her cunt touched by throbbing cock she moaned and kissed Conner. He returned the kiss more formally than passionately and began to fuck Hannah fast, pulling out and pushing inside as fast as she could take.

Hannah came fast and hard within the first few thrusts. Had it not been for Conner’s tongue in her cheek she would have screamed and both of them knew it. Conner pulled back as her cunt spasmed around his cock and pulled out of her, eliciting a cry of indignation until he flipped her over and pushed into her again. Conner found fucking Hannah from behind was a major turn on, allowing him to fuck her harder than he had been able to before. She moaned and whimpered and cried as he fucked her. She came again, not as hard but longer than her first orgasm as Conner pushed into her hard enough to slap his hips against her ass.

“Ooooh fuck yea big brother fuck me, fuck me harder, fuck til you cum all over me with your big fat COCK!” Hannah felt almost as if she was watching the whole thing from outside of her own body. He could feel Conner inside of her and had no objection to the large cock and she had talked dirty to her last boyfriend, but she still wondered what the hell had caused all of this. She was suddenly shot back into her own thinking as she heard Conner grunt and felt her third orgasm coming on.

“Shit Hannah I’m going to cum soon…”

“Ooh yesss… just a little longer Lover fuck just a little bit longerrrr…. OOOH FUCK…!” Hannah massaged her clit as she came for the third time and felt Conner’s cock bottom out inside of her. Then she heard him moan and felt him slow down.

“Fuck Hannah I’m going to cum!” When she heard Conner grunt Hannah became scared. She couldn’t stop her orgasm and knew that he wouldn’t be able to pull out. By the sound of Conner’s grunting and the feeling of something warm filling her pussy as Conner came inside of her she had been right. He fell on top of her as he recovered from the quick fuck and Hannah embraced him, kissing him as she cried.

When they were both recovered and Hannah had dried her tears Conner held her. They rocked on his bed, Hannah crying again on his shoulder as Conner swayed back and forth, trying desperately to comfort her. He had pushed into her mind once or twice and had only deciphered sobs. He felt bad for having ever accepted the invitation to have his way with her. Finally she pulled away from his shoulder and tried to gain control of herself. Conner watched in silent agony as she did.

“Fuck… Conner I’m not on the pill, I’m so sorry… I should never have asked you for this, I’ve got to leave!”

Hannah stood and picked up his shirt, pulling it on her sweating body and grabbing for her pajama pants. She was stopped by sight of Conner picking them up and throwing them onto his bed. He walked forward and pushed into her mind again, wanting the inside track through the next conversation.

Fuck, what did I do? I’m pregnant, I’ve never let a guy cum in my pussy, even when… Conner was stunned by the vivid images of the football team ganging up on the cheerleaders (much to the girls’ and guys’ joy) and having their way with each of them. He returned to her thoughts and ignored that entire episode for a moment. And now I let my BROTHER fuck me and cum inside me… just because I wanted to get off… He’ll hate me for letting it happen, he’ll want more, he’ll want nothing to do with me he’ll…

Conner pulled out and decided to stop the whole thing right then, even though he had a pretty good idea of how it would all go down.

“HANNAH!” She started as he grabbed her by the shoulders. Conner was glad that he could no longer feel her crazed train of thought.

“Listen, I can’t get you pregnant. I’m barren. You couldn’t have gotten pregnant from my sperm, so just calm down. You got off, that’s what you wanted. I’m sorry I didn’t pull out… sorry I scared you.” Hannah looked at him for a bit before she looked down at the floor.

How’d he know what I was thinking? I was frantic, he guessed. That’s it… He’s barren… I’m not…

Conner was surprised to find he could hear her thoughts without pushing into her mind and invading. He didn’t receive any images from hearing her thoughts like he did when he was inside of her mind, but he definitely heard her. He decided to worry about it later. She looked at him for a minute, just staring at him. Then she sniffed and started to cry again. Conner sighed and embraced her, ignoring the fact that his flaccid penis was not once again pushed against her groin. She cried into his shoulder again until Conner picked her up and set her down on the bed. Hannah surprised him by pulling his head down and kissing him once, lightly on the lips. He lay down behind her and turned over, looking in the opposite direction and thinking. He could still hear her thoughts…

Thank god… I’m not about to have a kid. That was really scary there for a minute.

Conner thanked god that that bit of his life was over. He almost fell asleep until he realized she was still thinking…

I wonder if Conner liked it… I know he’s had sex before. I wonder what it was for him… It was so big, and it felt sooo good… Fuck I’m getting wet again. I should really just go back to my room…

Conner heard Hannah turn over and he did as well, watching her face as she looked up at the ceiling. He looked his foster sister/lover up and down once and felt his cock twitch. She really was one of the most beautiful girls in school. The fiery red of her hair, her pale eyes that showed every emotion, her tight, tanned, toned muscular body. Conner smiled over at her and her entire roll in the situation. She had wanted to fuck him just to get off. She had been so enthralled by his new aura that she had come to him for sex. She saw him smile as he looked at her and rolled over on her side, resting her head on one elbow while the oversized t-shirt hung from her upraised shoulder. She smiled back at him and scooted a little closer. Conner scooted the rest of the way, getting closer and closer until he was nose to nose with her. She smiled still, almost apprehensive at the closeness. Conner placed a hand on her waist and pulled her bodily to him while he kissed her, lightly at first. They stayed like that, the kiss growing in passion as they moved in the tiniest motions against one another. Finally they separated and simply looked at one another. Hannah was breathing hard, her nipples pushing through the fabric and rubbing against his chest. Conner smiled and rubbed the tip of his nose against hers before he finally pulled his face away.

“You should probably go back to your bedroom.” Her smile wavered a fraction at that, so he added in the same whisper, “But anytime you need some release… I’m here. And I can always use some release… especially from a super sexy sister.” She smiled even wider at that and rolled on top of him, kissing him once more. Before she stood up she reached down and grabbed his cock, stroking it once up and down the length.
“Good… because there’s a lot I haven’t been able to do with this big stick of meat…” She stood up and walked to the door, turning the handle and looking back once. Conner nearly called her back and fucked her again she looked so damn seductive. But she waved and blew him a kiss and walked out. Conner fell with his head back against the pillows and sighed, then groaned and turned over.

What the fuck had this thing gotten him into?

---

Lilian and Ally get dirty in the office but their relationship starts to crumble. Will they be able to save their love potential with hot smutty sex or will it end?

Hi, everyone! This is the second story to “Don’t Stop” because it was so wanted lol. I hope you all enjoy and let me know what you think below (;

***PLEASE READ THE ENDING AUTHOR’S NOTE THAT I ALWAYS HAVE AT THE END OF MY STORIES- THANK YOU!***

********************

“Hey Kate, is Lillian in yet?”

I ask the redhead. Kelly turns around and smiles.

“No, she’s a little late. How are you two?”

Kelly asks with a devious smirk, knowing fully well how Lillian and I are. The woman had caught us making out a few (or more) times. I bite my lip softly to hold back my smile but it’s useless.

“Good…Great actually. How are you and Emma?”

I ask in return. Kelly blushes deeply and plays uncomfortably with the pen in her hand.

“Um…we’re good- very, very good.”

Kelly says and tucks a piece of hair behind her ear. I smile and laugh lightly.

“I’m gonna wait for Ms. Fairbanks in her office.”

I say with a smirk and walk away into Lillian’s office. Mischievously, I walk around her desk and slide my panties from my hips. I’ve been fantasizing about her hand shoved underneath my skirt since I left her place last night. And it’s kind of an unspoken rule that there is no sex in the office, only kissing. I hope she’s willing to bend her rules. I take a seat in her chair and nervously bite my lip. In, what feels like hours but is truly only a few minutes, Lilian opens her door. My heart skips a beat at the image of the stunning woman and I smile softly. Lilian smiles curiously and shuts the door.

“What are you doing in here?”

Lillian asks as she saunters my way with a smirk that makes my spine shiver. I lick my lips and skillfully use the toe of my shoes to scoop up my panties and cross my legs to show them off to her. It’s hard to miss the dark wet spot in the middle of the gusset of the light gray panties. Lilian stops smirking and leans against the desk in front of me.

“Oh…”

Lilian whispers and grips the edge of the desk tightly. I smile and let my panties drop back to the floor.

“I’ve been thinking about you.”

I husk and roll the chair forward before spreading my legs to trap her between myself and the desk. Lilian swallows roughly and stares down at me.

“I’ve been thinking about you too, Ally.”

Lilian whispers with dark lustful eyes. I smirk and lick my lips, knowing she loves to watch my lips. My hands move to trail my fingers just behind her knees. My touch makes her jump in surprise at first but then her body relaxes against the desk. I’ve got her.

“We should wait until after work.”

Lilian finally denies having sex in her office. I chuckle lightly and trail my fingers higher underneath her dress. Her breaths get heavier and her eyelids drop lower in a hooded gaze.

“I can’t wait that long.”

I husk and move only one hand to her button up blouse. With a swift movement of my hand, the shirt is free from the waistband of her torturous skirt. Lilian grips the desk with white knuckles and tightens her thighs.

“Ally, I-I don’t think this is a good idea.”

Lilian stumbles. The cool, composed, cold-hearted female lawyer of the year stumbles from me, Allison Tanner, a lowly, yet successful lawyer. I smirk even wider and lean forward to press a teasing kiss to the newly exposed skin of her toned stomach, just left of her belly button. Her muscles tense. I look up at her through my eyelashes and move the hand on the back of her leg upwards to tease my nails over the curve of her ass. Lilian lets out a soft breathy moan. I slowly push her skirt up to her waist while simultaneously, and skillfully, unbuttoning the blouse.

“But I want you so bad, Lil.”

I whisper against her skin and swipe my tongue just above the waistband of the skirt. Lilian rolls her head back slightly and as much as I want to stand and nip at her delicate neck I keep my lips where they are. My fingers finally release the final button from its hole and I part the two halves of the shirt to gaze at her gorgeous chest. There is a soft pink blush that rises from the top of her breasts up towards her neck that I relish on making. My hand underneath her skirt moves to the hem of her panties, a lacy black thong.

“May I?”

I ask politely but the devious smirk on my face shows that I love to tease her. Lilian seems to contemplate her answer for a few seconds before letting out a breath and squeezing her eyes tight.

“Yes.”

She chokes out and sinks her teeth into her bottom lip. I smile victoriously and pull down her panties so they fall around her ankles. In seconds I have her sitting on her desk with the heels of her shoe snug against the armrests to spread her legs open. Lillian breathes anxiously, waiting for me to make a move. I send her a small smile before I bury my face between her thighs. I hear a muffled gasp above me and then a quiet moan. She must be covering her mouth. A shiver rolls down my back at the image of us. She leans back farther onto her other hand and I’m able to look at her. She’s quite the mess considering her usual image. Her shirt is unbuttoned and parted to accentuate her blushing chest and erect nipples, her stomach is tense, and her eyes are shut. I moan at the first taste of her and flick her clit to see her jump in surprise at the rough swipe. I had initially wanted to tease her slowly but considering we’re in her office with the door unlocked and only the mindful redhead outside to stop anyone coming in I choose to give it to her fast. My fingers tease around her entrance and she moans softly in lust, wanting me inside of her. I let out a deep moan and push my fingers inside of her wet heat with ease. Another muffled moan vibrates against Lillian’s hand and she drops down to one elbow on the desk. I suck and flick her clit, hard and fast. Her moans and groans are constant, I even think she whimpers at one point but I can’t be sure. In under a minute she is shaking, breathing harshly against her hand, and starting to clamp her thighs around my head. I suck her clit while flicking it and it drives her crazy. The hand covering her mouth flies down to slam against the table.

“Oh, yes! GOD, YES!”

Lilian groans out loudly. I quickly push myself into a standing position but awkwardly lean over her so my mouth can still reach her cunt. She falls onto her back sending multiple items to the floor. My finger work harder and deeper inside of her as my free hand reaches up to cover her mouth to stop the continuing moans. I rock my body against hers to make sure she is getting the utmost pleasure. One hand finds home in my hair and pushes me down deeper into her pussy. I start to feel my jaw ache and my arm cramp with effort but I don’t need to worry. In the next few seconds, her body curls into a rigid c-shape as her moan reverberates against my palm. I eagerly lick up the sweet juices that gush around my fingers to drip down my hand then to the polished oak desk. Lilian eventually releases my hair and collapses back against the desk taking deep breaths. I remove my fingers and take them into my mouth as I look down at her body. Beautiful and Ravaged. Lillian opens her eyes to then smile at me in amazement. I smile back.

“I think I’m satisfied until, um…lunch.”

I tease and her soft chuckle rings through my ears like a melody. I help her sit up but instead of getting dressed again she grabs me by the hips to pull me flush against her.

“You are amazing.”

Lilian emphasizes each word with a kiss to my lips. Her hands drop lower to grab the hem of my skirt and starts tugging upwards

“So amazing that you should have an orgasm.”

She husks and kisses my neck lightly peppered with beads of sweat. I smile but stop her hands and lean back.

“Lil, you were loud enough to get the whole office’s attention. I should go.”

I whisper against her lips before stealing a quick but soft kiss that will definitely lift my spirits for the rest of the day. Lilian groans and releases my skirt reluctantly to start buttoning her shirt.

“Fine. Meet me at our place for lunch?”

Lilian asks as she moves from the desk to grab her panties off the chair. She busies herself with looking presentable as I sneakily put my own wet panties in plain view on her desk. I clean up the mess she had pushed off the desk in our tangle of limbs and tongues.

“Of course. I’ll bring lunch.”

I stand back up and set the things onto her desk. Lilian leans over the desk with a smile.

“Ally?”

I look up and instinctively smile because of her beautiful smile. Her hand comes up to cup my cheek and pull me in closer.

“Thank you.”

Lilian whispers and kisses me softly. I smile against her lips and she pulls away. Her palm moves back to the desk but I stay where I am.

“My pleasure.”

I husk and steal another kiss, forcing myself back after a few seconds so not to deepen the kiss. I take a deep breath and smile when Lillian does the same.

“I’m looking forward to lunch.”

Lilian says after me. I send her a wink over my shoulder before leaving her office. The second I step from the office Kelly rolls her chair out of her cubicle to fix me with a smug smirk.

“Working hard in there huh, Ally?”

Kelly asks then Emma’s head pops out as well. The blonde’s smirk makes me realize that they had been listening to us the whole time. I walk over to them with a glare of amusement.

“Firstly, I don’t appreciate you listening in on us. Secondly, I always give 101% ladies.”

I smirk and walk away with Emma laughing and Kelly with her mouth gaping in surprise at my blunt reaction. I walk into my office with a smile and try my best to work but I find it difficult when all I can think about is the taste of Lilian on my tongue. A few minutes later Lilian calls my phone.

“I can’t believe you Ally! Your panties were left on my desk- intentionally I presume! And Kelly came into my office! SHE noticed them- not me! I hope you’re happy!”

Lilian growls over the phone. She’s angry but I hear amusement and lust present in her voice so I’m not all that worried. I smirk and lean back in my chair.

“Did you turn red when you realized they were there? Did you think about taking them off of me? Most importantly, did you want to fuck me?”

I husk into the phone. Lilian’s breath catches and I know I’ve won.

“Maybe.”

Lilian answers with a strong tone of voice. I smile and sit back up to grab my pen again.

“Then, yes, I am happy. Do me a favor and bring them with you to lunch?”

I ask with an innocent voice. Lilian’s deep chuckle sounds through the phone.

“Oh no, Ally. These are mine now.”

********************

It’s nearly time for my lunch break when I have to rush out of the building to get take-out from the Thai restaurant we both love. Luckily they know me well and have my order done in under 5 minutes. I rush back to my building but instead of going to the law firm’s floor I go one above. A few weeks ago Lilian and I realized we couldn’t have public lunch dates so we found out little place upstairs. The floor above was gutted out and off limits for new ownership from massive water damage. Except there is a couch and a coffee table left behind in one of the offices. And how we found it is because we had both been without each other’s touch for two days and it drove us to run out of the office and upstairs to where Lilian knew they were cleaning out. Let me just say being taken up against a wall by Lilian Fairbanks is the hottest person EVER. I walk around the corner to see her waiting in the room with an impatient look on her face. I sigh and set the bag of food onto the coffee table.

“I’m sorry, I know I’m late. I got caught up in the Rowland case. I got a call from the mom saying Jamie wants to pull his testimony. I had to call and-“

I moan softly in surprise when Lilian cuts me off with a kiss. She pulls away a few seconds later with a smirk.

“You’re adorable, now, shut up.”

Lilian whispers before digging into the bag of food for her lunch. I sit down with her and grab my own food. We eat and talk for most of the time. I’m just finishing my rice when her hand slides onto my thigh.

“We have less time than usual but I’m positive I can get you off in under 10 minutes.”

Her free hand grabs my container and sets it down on the table. I smirk and study the predatory look on her face with anxiousness.

“You think so?”

I ask and her smiling lips press against mine.

“I know so.”

Lilian whispers back and pushes me back against the armrest. She climbs on top of me with one hand holding herself up beside my head and a thigh snug between my own. I’m underneath her willing and throbbing to be touched by her however she wishes. God knows I’m dripping wet from earlier. Her eyes look deep into mine and her other hand lifts from my thigh to cup my cheek. Her lips drop down to kiss me softly.

“Are you wet?”

Lilian whispers so softly in my ear it sends a shiver down my spine. I bite my lip and nod my head. Her hand drops from my cheek to my button down shirt, her nimble fingers swiftly unbuttoning my shirt.

“You are so hot.”

She husks and finishes with my shirt, parting it to look at my chest. I lick my lips and raise one of my legs to rest on her hip. Her hand slides down my thigh to push up my skirt to tease me. Our lips connect again and she swirls her teasing fingers around my clit. I moan into her mouth and run my hands all over her body, as much as I can reach. Everything turns frantic. Her fingers delve deep inside of me with a groan and moan from both of us and her tongue tangles with mine for dominance. And being the hot crazy powerful woman she is, she wins without a true fight, her hand is between my legs giving me pleasure after all. Needlessly to say she dominates the hell out of me. Her lips lead mine, her hand spreads me wider, and her fingers fuck me so good. I lace my fingers in her hair to keep her lips against mine so my moans are muffled. But I have to pull away for air.

“Lil…”

I breathe out and with my one word she knows I’m close. Her fingers curl to find that perfect spot inside me that makes me scream in pleasure.

“FUCK.”

I groan and arch my back, the warm tingling feeling starting to spread throughout my body. I gasp against her lips and my body tenses in orgasm. Lilian moans and pushes deeper and faster into me. I curl around her and pull her down flush against me. Her hand eventually stops, my body relaxes, and our lips graze against one another but barely make contact as our breaths mingle together between us. Lilian pulls her fingers from inside of me and moves off to my side.

“Alright. We should…We should get back.”

Lilian says softly and brushes some hair from my eyes. I smile and nod my head.

“I know.”

I whisper back but then I look at her and wished we had ditched work to go to her house for the rest of the day. I just want to look at her. Lilian smiles and closes her eyes taking a breath.

“I never want our lunches to end.”

Lilian husks and I swiftly lean over to kiss her. Soft but long, our feelings of wanting to stay here mutual. She sighs and I stand from my spot, straightening my clothes and makeup. She helps me look presentable before cleaning up our mess. With one last kiss, she goes downstairs back to work. I follow a few minutes later.

********************

“Ally?”

I look up to see Lilian in my doorway. I smile and grab my purse. I was just about to leave for home and didn’t expect her to still be here. She loves to go home early on Friday’s.

“Hey, what’s up? I didn’t think you’d still be here.”

I say and walk towards her. She has an exhausted look on her face that concerns me. One of her hands finds purchase on my wrist then pulls me closer.

“I have had a horrible day- I don’t want to talk about it but…I do want you in my bed tonight.”

Lilian says with an unusual hint of vulnerability in her voice and damn near pleading in her eyes. My gaze softens and I wrap an arm around her waist so she is slightly pressed against me. Today was her high profile case. A struggle of privacy between two neighbors. She must’ve gotten clobbered.

“I’ll get some things from my place then be over. Is that okay?”

I ask gently. Her eyes close and her forehead presses to mine. Besides kissing this is so very intimate for us. I can practically feel the relief and exhaustion seeping from her pores.

“It’s perfect. Thank you.”

Lilian whispers and places a chaste kiss to my lips before pulling away and walking out the door. I close my eyes for a few seconds to bask in the warm feeling. I’m not sure what that feeling is but I know it feels good and I want more of it. We’ve only had a few of these moments that are just perfect like that one. I’m sure we’ll have much more. I walk from my office out to my car. In under 30 minutes, I am knocking at the blonde’s door to be let in. Lilian opens the door with a gentle smile and silently pulls me inside.

“Do you want to talk about what happened today?”

I ask softly as she leads us upstairs into her bedroom. She had already gotten into her pajamas and I’m assuming finished getting ready for bed so I set down my things and start to undress to change clothes. She climbs under the covers with a sad face.

“Not yet.”

Lilian mumbles. I concede and finish getting dressed before using the bathroom. I turn off the light and slide between the cold sheets. Naturally, I move over to her and kiss her shoulder. Suddenly she grabs my hand and rolls around to face me. I can only faintly see the outline of her jaw and the bridge of her nose from the moonlight shining in but I can simply tell that she is upset. I don’t say anything so she can speak.

“The case took a wrong turn today. The defense really wrecked us, that’s all.”

Lilian whispers and kisses my knuckles. I furrow my eyebrows in concern. I lean forward and kiss her lips.

“I’m sorry to hear that, Lil.”

Her lips move back to mine. In seconds the heat between is toxic. She rolls on top of me and takes off her shirt in one fell swoop. My hungry eyes roam her chest and my tongue wets my lips. Lilian smiles in the dark and her hands cup her breasts just to tease me. I sit up quickly and take her nipple into my mouth with a deep moan. Her gasps sound loud in the quiet room and her hands find purchase in the brown locks of my hair. Her hips eventually move to grind herself with no avail. I switch breasts every so often until her fist in my hair pulls my head back.

“Tease.”

Lilian whispers before crushing our lips together in a passionate kiss. I chuckle lightly and drop my hands down to cup her ass through the cotton pajama pants. I had no intention of teasing her, I just really love her boobs. Her hands move down to bunch my tank top in her hands then pulls upwards. We break apart so she can pull the cloth off my body and toss is aside. Our lips connect once more but not for long. She pushes me back against the bed with her lips trailing down my throat. My fingers slide down into her pants, finding myself smiling at the lack of panties.

“Naughty girl.”

I husk and jerk down her pants to lightly smack her ass. Lilian nips at my neck in response and I feel her smirk against my skin. With my insistent hands pushing her pants down she moves off to the side to strip them off. I easily roll on top of her and pin her hands to the pillows. Lilian arches up to try and capture my lips with her own but now I decide to tease her. With a groan of frustration, she breaks free from my grasp and grabs the back of my neck to pull me down into a kiss. I smirk into the kiss and spread her legs with my hands. I lean back and caress her thighs with an idea in mind.

“Have you ever watched lesbian porn?”

I ask softly and take off my own panties and pants. The older woman raises her eyebrows in surprise by the question.

“Occasionally.”

Lilian admits. I smile and gently lead her leg to rest her ankle on my shoulder. Her teeth bite into her bottom lip as I move to straddle her other thigh.

“Then you know what I’m about to do?”

I ask slyly and move my other hand down to her thigh. Lilian nods her head and grips both of my legs just behind my knees. The heat between our cunts is scorching hot. I bring my hips down and we both moan in pleasure. I grind slowly, trying to set a rhythm wanting to cherish the pleasure coursing through my body with Lilian’s soft skin under my palms. I close Myrtle’s to focus. I want to take my time so I know what she likes and what I like. I’ve only done this with one other woman but it was ages ago in my first year of college. Her moans reach my ears as do my own but I can only think of the heat between us, the sweat, the passion. This is the most I’ve ever trusted and wanted someone in a long time. I love it. She eventually brings me out of my thoughts with louder moans and desperate hands grabbing at my hips for more. I look down at the gorgeous woman underneath me as a wave of desire washes through me, a desire to make her come undone.

“Can you cum like this?”

I pant out, my voice sounding loud in the quiet of the room. Lilian nods her head. My hands lower her leg from my shoulder to then grab her curvy hip. A particularly hard thrust lets me know she loves the feeling. I bite my lip and breathe through my nose as I grind against her. Lilian grabs the sheets beneath us with an iron grip and arches towards me. I pant and moan with her, pulling her harder and faster against me. Just when it feels like my muscles are about to cramp and my fingers digging into her skin might bruise her she cries out my name so deliciously. It’s a melody to my ears, a stark contrast to the darkness surrounding us. From the moonlight seeping through the blinds, I see her sweat glistening face contorted in pleasure as her hips buck erratically against mine in her throes of orgasm. Suddenly my own orgasm is washing over me harshly. I moan her name and end up dropping down to one elbow in exhaustion and an overload of pleasure. I vaguely register the soft hands gliding up and down my back to soothe me and the tender kiss pressed to my cheek.

“You’re like no one I have ever met before, Allison.”

Lilian whispers into my ear. I find myself smiling and roll off of her body to my side.

“Then my goal has been met.”

I tease and she wraps her arm around mine before interlocking our fingers.

“Your goal?”

Lilian asks and that husky voice in my ear makes my eyes flutter closed for a few seconds.

“Blow your mind in the sack.”

I whisper crassly and smirk when she pauses. Lilian bursts out laughing which of course makes my heart beat twice it’s normal rate. I smile and fight back a yawn only to lose to it. Lilian yawns in return then pulls the blanket back over us to get comfortable.

“Goodnight.”

Lilian mumbles as my eyes slip shut and sleep starts to take me.

********************

A rustling of sheets and a vacant bed pulls me from my sleep. I groan and blink my eyes of sleep. The warm inviting bed threatens to pull me back to sleep but I raise my head to fight it off.

“Lil?”

I question and she stops walking to come back to me. I smile at the soft kiss she leaves on my forehead.

“I have to go to the office early. Stay and sleep.”

Lilian says shortly. I hum in acknowledgment before lowering my head to go back to sleep. In what feels like minutes I wake again to see sunlight coming through the blinds. I yawn and check the time to see that I have enough time for a quick shower. After my shower, I drive to my apartment in the clothes from yesterday then change my clothes before going to work. I step off the elevator with a smile to Lilian who looks at me as if I’m late for something. I raise an eyebrow in silent question but she simply turns and walks to her office. With one look to Julia, who returns my look of confusion, I follow Lillian into her office.

“What’s wrong Lil?”

I ask right off the bat because she looks upset, angry, sad, and worried all at the same time. She’s pacing, which I’ve never seen her do. Thankfully, because it’s intimidating.

“Jaylen Summers. She is an old girlfriend of mine.”

Lilian says shortly. I set my bags down and prepare for the worst but hope for the best. That’s what you’re supposed to do when your current girlfriend starts a conversation about her ex, right? She doesn’t look at me.

“When I broke it off with her because juggling our relationship and work was becoming too much- this is around when I first started the business. She wasn’t happy and tried taking the company down. After a few disputes in court, she has stayed out of my life.”

Lilian continues and I fight back the words to get her to explain quicker.

“Jaylen is a freelance contractor and she was hired by the people who want to fix up the place upstairs.”

She doesn’t have to say any more for me to understand. I take a deep breath and sit down in a chair.

“And she saw us together.”

I say and look at Lilian to confirm it. She stops pacing and folds her arms over her chest.

“She set up security cameras so she has everything we did yesterday on tape.”

Lilian says, which is much worse than actually seeing us together. Anyone can deny a rumor, no one can deny a video. And we can’t go to court to defend ourselves because Lilian and I were trespassing. I close my eyes and cradle my head in my hands.

“And what does she want exactly?”

I ask when I look back up to the older woman. Lilian stays silent and continues to look away from me. So I make an assumption and pray that I’m wrong.

“She wants you to decide between your love life and your work…like you did with her.”

I say and tilt my head slightly to try and look her in the eyes. She doesn’t make a sound. I sigh and stand. I hate this but fuck if don’t fight for her.

“Listen, Lilian, I know that we have something here. You know that too. I want to be with you.”

I say softly and come up to her. Lilian backs away. I stop and take a step back.

“You’re picking the firm.”

I mumble quietly and Lilian looks up at me in genuine distress. Her eyes are wide and desperate.

“I-I don’t know, Ally.”

Lilian stumbles and furrows her brows in confusion. Not even she knows what she’s going to do. I clench my jaw and walk for the door.

“I’ll make it easy for you then.”

I grumble and fling the door open. I hear her follow me but I don’t stop. Lilian is seriously going to dump me over the firm. It hurts, more than I thought it might.

“Ally…Ally, stop!”

Lilian hisses softly and grabs my arm to turn me towards her.

“Don’t make me chose, please.”

Lilian whispers softly. She looks scared and angry. Her grip tightens on my wrist but I jerk away.

“I’m not. I’m choosing and I chose to no longer be in a relationship where I’m not wanted.”

I hiss back before turning away again. Emma is walking down the hallway so Lilian doesn’t follow right away. When Emma starts to talk to me I blow her off and storm into my office, collecting my things. Both blondes follow me.

“Ally? You okay?”

Emma asks as Lilian talks as well.

“Ally, can you just stop for a minute so we can talk? Please!”

Lilian insists and grabs my wrist again. Emma furrows her eyebrows and shuts my office door.

“Okay, work is not the time to have a lovers quarrel.”

Emma says and sets her folder down on my desk. I glare at Lilian and rip my hand from her grasp.

“Not a problem. I’m gone and we’re done.”

I say angrily and put my things into a box. Emma’s eyes widen and Lilian takes a deeply frustrated breath.

“Woah, hold on a second. You can’t leave Ally. No way. What the hell Lilian?”

Emma growls at our boss. Well, my former boss. Lilian narrows her eyes at the other woman before looking back to me.

“Ally, don’t do this. Please just give me some time to think about this.”

Lilian begs which is something she really rarely ever does. Unless they are having sex of course. I get in her face.

“You want your precious firm more than you want me. It’s clear. So don’t make the mistake of thinking I want you either.”

I say angrily. Lilian’s eyes soften, something I didn’t expect, and she sighs in disbelief. Shit. I’m so caught.

“I strongly doubt that.”

Lilian whispers softly while keeping our eyes connected. I look away and back to the box on my desk. Her hand is on my chin in a second turning my head back to her. Her eyes are vulnerable and blueish green as ever. My heart throbs.

“Tell me that again.”

She whispers with a heaving chest and eyes searching mine. I clench my jaw and breathe deeply through my nose.

“I. Don’t. Want. You.”

I say softly while looking her in the eyes. But I can already tell that the older woman doesn’t think it’s believable. I sure as hell don’t. Lilian’s smirk makes me pull away from her.

“You want me to want you but you don’t want me. Do you get how much that hurts?”

I say and grab a few more things for my box. Lilian sighs and surprisingly looks to Emma.

“Can you wait outside?”

She asks. Emma furrows her eyebrows in confusion but reluctantly steps outside. In seconds Lilian catches me off guard by pushing me against the wall. I gasp and try to move away but her strong hands hold mine next to my head. She doesn’t say a thing, simply leans forward to tease her lips against mine.

“If I choose this firm I can never be happy. Jaylen will keep doing this to me but…if I don’t choose this place then my whole life has been a waste. But you make me happy- which is something I’ve never had before…do you understand? I’m choosing between the things I want most in life and that is something no one should have to do.”

Lilian whispers to me and releases my hands but doesn’t step away. I reach up to cup her cheeks and her eyes close. I understand. Even if she didn’t say it I know she meant that she can’t choose between the things she loves equally. I place a soft kiss on her lips before pulling away and grabbing my box.

“Ally…”

I hear her whisper one last time. I look at her and give her a smile. She’s sad and worried.

“I understand. You shouldn’t have to make that decision…don’t worry about me.”

I tell her before walking out the door. Emma pushes off the wall she was leaning on and looks at me with her eyebrows raised. I take a deep breath and walk down the hall to the human resources department.

“Ally, what are you doing? Are you…don’t even think about saying anything against me. I-I am very highly respected and no one will believe-“

I spin around and stop Lilian from continuing to speak.

“Lilian…”

I draw and step closer. I look around for other people before gently resting a hand lightly on her chest.

“When they ask why I’m here I am going to tell them that I’ve been having doubts about my abilities to handle the workload of my position. I am regretfully but respectfully resigning from my position as an associate…Walk away.”

I whisper to her. Our eyes connect and surprise is shown clearly in her eyes. I smile softly and back away.

“I’ll call you when I’m ready.”

I tell her before turning around to walk down the hall.

********************

I’m walking out of the building with my things when I hear a voice that I don’t recognize.

“She chose the business.”

I turn around with furrowed eyebrows to see a beautiful, leggy brunette smirking at me.

“Excuse me?”

I question and heft the box onto my hip. The woman comes closer with the smuggest smile I’ve ever seen in my life.

“Lilian. She chose her business over you.”

The woman states it as a fact and it all clicks together. She’s Jaylen. I scoff and look her up and down. Lilian could have done so much better. I suppose she did now that she’s with me. This time I move closer to her.

“She was going to choose me actually but I wouldn’t let her. I quit so we could have a relationship and she wouldn’t worry about losing her business. Your plan backfired Jaylen.”

I hiss and narrow my eyes at the surprised woman. She starts to say something else when I cut her off.

“No, I don’t want to hear it. If you EVER threaten her again of come within 50 yards of either of us then you are done for, do you hear me? I don’t like to be fucked with Jaylen so take my threat seriously.”

I growl and give her a hard glare before leaving her to stand by herself.

********************

“You’re the best secret girlfriend I have ever had.”

Lilian greets me when she meets me at her house. I smile and lean against the stair railing as she opens the door. It’s been two days since I quit my job which means two days since I’ve talked with Lilian. I just needed some time to clear my head and make sure I didn’t fuck up. Which I didn’t and after talking on the phone we both missed each other.

“It felt right…besides there are many firms that will take me, I’m sure.”

I tell her as she leads me inside. I’m in jeans and a button down with a sweater on top. Lilian, however, is dressed in her work wear which consists of a teasing pencil skirt, a blouse, and blazer. I love a woman in a skirt. I’m so busy staring that it takes me a second to realize she is talking to me.

“…amazing. I could give you a reference if you’d like?”

Lilian asks and sheds her blazer, her breasts pressing tightly against the silky material of the blouse. I walk towards her.

“Yeah, that would be great. Lil…can you maybe just…uh…unbutton your shirt a tad bit?”

I ask softly as I stop in front of her. A smirk crosses her features before fighting it back and shooting me a playful glare. She brings one hand up to her buttons and the other to rest on her hip with a sassy pose.

“I should’ve known you wanted sex when you called to tell me you were here.”

Lilian says and teasingly only unbuttons three damn buttons. I eye her delicious body with ignited heat between my thighs as I pull off my sweater. Lilian looks at me as well. It’s like a standoff, both of us waiting for the other to make a move. Finally, Lilian walks away toward the stairs with a smirk and continuing to take off her blouse. I follow with a smile of my own and my hand’s fumble to take off my shirt. We’re both naked by the time we reach the bedroom. Lilian still has her back to me so I swiftly come right up behind her and wrap my arm around her, pressing our bodies together. She gasps in surprise at being intercepted on her way to the bed. My free hand reaches around to grip her chin tightly. I turn her head towards me. Our lips meet in a soft kiss.

“You’re gonna be the tease tonight, aren’t you?”

I husk and release her chin to tangle my fingers in her hair. I pull her head back so I can have access to her neck. I can feel her beating pulse against my lips. I trail them up to her ear, sucking on her ear lobe. Her lips part with a breathy moan.

“I don’t know. You’re doing the teasing fairly well.”

Lilian whispers back. I smile and lead her over to the bed.

“You nearly bit my head off today when I went to HR.”

I husk and release her which she eagerly gets onto the bed. She starts to lay down but I stop her by the hips.

“Don’t lay down. I want you on your hands and knees.”

I say and run my hands over her ass. Lilian Fairbanks works out and you can tell she works out. That ass does not quit…I smile and start at her ankles (because we both agreed feet is not our thing). I lick, kiss, nibble at her skin. I pay special attention to the back of her knees, loving the way she tries to subtly lean forward on her hands so she can give me more access to the back of her knees. I swiftly pull her back into position then part her legs wider. I smell the intoxicating scent of her arousal and feel a twitch of desire between my thighs. Lilian arches her back and moans. I smirk and grope her ass as my lips trail up and down her thighs, closing in on her wet cunt but never touching her. Not yet. My lips move higher to her ass then the small of her back. There is a hint of sweat starting there that I smugly point out to her.

“You’re starting to sweat, Lil. Am I teasing you too much?”

I husk and press a kiss to her side, my nails scratching up to her hips from the front of her thighs. Lilian lets her head drop down with heaving breaths.

“No.”

Lilian breathes out. I smirk and balance on my knees just behind the older woman.

“Good.”

I answer and grab her hips to pull her back against my groin. Despite not truly touching her Lilian moans deeply and pushes back against me. I drag my nails down her spine and watch her shiver. My fingers move to her thigh.

“Spread a little wider. I want you to feel yourself dripping for me.”

My fingers dig in as she whimpers and allow me to spread her legs even farther apart. I know what she’s feeling right now. Being teased then spread apart is erotic as hell because feeling your own wetness drip down toward your clit and thighs is amazing. She drops down to her elbows with a groan and clutches the sheets.

“What the fuck are you doing to me, Ally?”

Lilian moans out. I smirk and spread her delicious pussy lips to make it have more effect. She drops her head with another moan. I finally move one hand to cup her hot pussy, her juices coating my fingers. She moans even louder and grinds on my hand. I focus on her clit for now. My fingers ground and circle the small bud slowly until building up to a faster pace, Lilian crying out in pleasure the whole time. It’s a high for me to watch her. The way her head rises and falls as if she can’t keep it up because of the pleasure; how her hair is plastered to her forehead and neck because she is sweating so much from my teasing; and her muscles that strain and contract when she moves for more contact from me. I move my other hand around her hip to reach between her legs as my hand that is already down there moves upwards to slowly slide two fingers into her. Lilian drops all the way down until her face is pressed against the mattress. A kneeing moan escaping her. Lilian shakes her head.

“I won’t last long…I-I can’t.”

Lilian pants out between moans and breath. I smirk and lean down over her to kiss her sweat-slicked back.

“Good.”

I whisper and thrust harder into her, deeper, quicker. Lilian crumbles beneath my fingers within a minute. Her back arches, her hips buck and grind, her toes curl and she nearly rips the sheets from the bed. Her moan sounds loudly in her throes of orgasm. I make her ride them out, not stopping my fingers even when she collapses fully against the bed. I put all my weight on my knees and manage to continue rubbing her clit even with her weight on my arm. I believe she has another orgasm from the sudden and new intensity of her moan. Her muscles also clench around my fingers so hard it feels like she’s trying to push me out of her.

“Stop…I can’t t-take anymore.”

Lilian breathes out. I stop my fingers and pull out of her. One last soft moan escapes her before she lets out a sigh. I lay down next to her on my back and put my hands behind my head smugly. Lilian opens her eyes a few minutes later to then throw an arm over my stomach.

“I swear I didn’t know what good sex was until I met you.”

She whispers. I smile and feel the exhaustion start to hit me hard.

“Good thing you hired me then.”

I say softly and feel her chuckle of laughter against my chest. He breathing evens out and eventually so does mine when I start to fall asleep.

********************

I shiver as warmth suddenly moves off my body. I groan when warm lips press against my shoulder blade. I lazily lift my head to look over my shoulder at Lilian who is slowly making her way down my body with kisses. I bite my lip and moan softly, closing my eyes at her soft touch.

“Lil…I’m tired.”

I whine and lay my head back onto the pillows. She moves back up my body and covers me with the blanket.

“You’re so beautiful.”

Lilian whispers in my ear. I hum appreciatively and tiredly wrap an arm around her smooth skin.

“You too Lil…how long have you been up?”

I say with a hoarse sleepy voice. Her hand runs up and down my spine with a gentle touch.

“An hour, maybe. Long enough to realize that you have the smallest birthmark on the outside of your hip.”

Lilian teases with a smirk, something I can just sense instead of see. I smile and open my eyes. She smiles back and places a kiss on my lips.

“I have a horrid meeting with my management department about some new protocols with clients today so I have to leave soon. Sadly, it should take all day.”

Lilian sighs and brushes the hair out of my eyes. I lean in and kiss her longer until her undoubted lust takes over her and she rolls on top of me. I eagerly run my hands over her body and kiss her soft skin and lips. Her harsh breaths in my ear let me know that I’m turning her on and the way her fingernails dig into my skin makes me shiver in excitement. Hot morning sex. Score. A loud shrill fills the quiet room and Lilian groans in frustration while I am left confused. She reaches over me to the nightstand to grab her phone. It clicks together. I groan and wrap my arms around her.

“No, no, no. Don’t answer. Please, Lilian, just put it back.”

I whisper in her ear and gently cup her ass. Lilian moans and looks at her phone.

“I’m sorry. I have to it’s J-Jack from management.”

Lilian answers and tries to push my hands away but I keep them glued to her skin. She groans and sits back on her knees to put some space between us. Well, she falters anyway because when she pulled away she also exposed my body to her eyes. After the brief hesitation, she answers the phone.

“Hello?”

Lilian asks into the phone as a mischievous plan comes to mind. I bring my hands up to cup my breasts while I look her in the eyes. Lilian glares her famous daggers toward me but I smirk. My hands pinch my tight nipples before one moves lower to play with my pussy, already becoming wet.

“Jack, I will be there. Give me 15 minutes.”

Lilian says swiftly before ending the call. I smile and bite my lip. She tosses her phone aside then the blankets still around her.

“You can be such a bitch sometimes.”

Lilian hisses. I raise my eyebrows and prop myself up onto my elbows.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

I sass and teasingly bite my lip. Lilian groans and hovers over me again before kissing me roughly. One hand comes up to grip my chin.

“Stay as long as you want.”

Lilian whispers and kisses me gently before leaving me alone in bed. I sigh and lay back against the bed as she gets into the shower. Not my plan. I was hoping she would fuck me. I wrap the blankets around myself and groan into the pillows. In a few minutes, I decide to get out of bed and make some breakfast. She walks downstairs just as I finish our eggs and coffee.

“Hey, do you want coffee?”

I ask. She smiles and gratefully takes the travel mug. Lilian moans at the taste of coffee on her tongue.

“You’re the best Ally. Thank you. I’m going to be late if I don’t leave now. I’m sorry, those eggs look really good. I’ll call you.”

Lilian says with her usual bright charming smile that makes my heart flutter. I smile back and watch her leave. After eating my breakfast I get dressed and look around her house. I’m not the type of person that digs through other people’s lives but in this insistence of falling so hard for Lilian, I’m curious. I see a few family photos that catch my eye. It looks like Lilian has a younger brother in college and her parents look like they live in Florida. Around noon Lilian calls me.

“Hey, are you still at my house?”

Lilian asks and I smile at her voice.

“Yeah. Lil, why didn’t you tell me you have a younger brother?”

I ask curiously and sit down in one of her amazingly comfy chairs with my legs underneath me. Lilian chuckles lightly.

“I don’t know. It never came to my mind. You probably wouldn’t like him anyway. He’s an immature brat who gets through college on an athletic scholarship in football.”

Lilian says with amusement and a hint of sibling irritation in her voice. I mock an offended gasp.

“Hey! I got through college on an athletic scholarship!”

I tease, just picturing her eyebrows shooting upwards in surprise.

“You did? What sport?”

Lilian asks curiously. I smile softly and roll my eyes. She hired me and didn’t even know I got through college on an athletic scholarship.

“Soccer. I played since I was in 7th grade.”

I tell her and mindlessly play with a loose string on my shirt. Lilian hums and I just know she is smirking.

“Oh, so that’s why you have an amazing ass and gorgeously toned legs.”

Lilian husks and a shiver goes down my spine. I bite my lip gently and drop my hand down to my calves.

“Yes…where are you right now?”

I ask curiously because the plan I have in my head right now calls for Lilian to be alone…or at least semi alone.

“In the conference room with Kelly, Jack, Adam, and Georgia. The others went out to get food for lunch.”

Lilian says casually. Good enough. I lick my lips and shimmy my shorts down my legs.

“I’m not wearing any pants.”

I whisper and I hear her breath catch. Smirking, I part my legs and close my eyes.

“Do you want to know what else I’m not wearing?”

I ask her and pull my shirt over my head. She doesn’t respond so I tell her anyway.

“A shirt…a bra…but I still have my panties on. Do you want me to take them off, Lil? One word and they’re off.”

I tell her and slide my thumb into the waistband of my thong. For a few seconds, I don’t think she’s going to say anything but she clears her throat very professionally then utters the simplest word.

“Okay.”

Lilian says strongly. She’s putting on an act for everyone else in the room but I know she is struggling to keep her composure. Smirking in victory, I push down my panties and stand up from the chair.

“They’re off. One second, I’m going upstairs to the be-“

I try to say but she swiftly interrupts me. Her voice is soft but strict, leaving no room for argument.

“No, stay there…continue.”

Lilian says casually. I sit back down and spread my legs.

“Your wish is my command, Lilian.”

I husk into my phone and cup my breast roughly. I have to be quick and the rough approach to my body will definitely get me there.

“I’m grabbing my breasts- real rough like you do sometimes…mmm…it feels so good.”

I whisper and close my eyes. My hand trails down my stomach to cup my hot sex. There is already a hint of wetness dripping from me. I circle my finger around my clit with a moan.

“Fuck, Lil…I wish you were here. I wish you were between my legs right now. If I concentrate enough I can almost feel your hot tongue moving up and down my slit, just teasing me.”

I breathe out and trace the same pattern I know Lilian would with her tongue. I’m about to start talking again when I hear Kelly’s voice asking my blonde lover if she’s okay. I smile when Lilian sounds like she hesitates and stands.

“Give me one second then we can start again.”

Lilian says but it sounds muffled so she probably has her hand over the speaker of the phone. I keep touching myself as I wait for her to move where she needs to. I arch my back softly at a twinge of pleasure that shoots through my body.

“Ally, I can’t keep talking with you- as much as I want to. We have to start the meeting again. I…I will definitely continue this in person so you CAN feel my tongue. Okay?”

Lilian whispers into the phone. I groan and clamp my thighs together.

“Lilian, I am dying for an orgasm. I expect one soon. Please, don’t disappoint.”

I say nicely and relax back against the soft chair. I’m not really asking nor am I demanding, I just know that I want release. Badly. I can sense her smile over the phone.

“Do I ever disappoint, my dear little minx?”

Lilian husks and it sends an anxious tingle to my clit. She’s called me a minx before and I think it’s so old school sexy.

“No, I suppose not.”

I say back with an eye roll. Lilian chuckles softly and I hear her shuffle around before responding.

“I have to go. I’ll talk with you later.”

Lilian says before talking with someone else then hastily ending the call. I sigh and stand up from the chair, grabbing my clothes before walking back upstairs. I would usually finish myself off but in this case, Lilian’s company is desired as much as my orgasm.

********************

I groan and lift the weights back onto the rack. I’m back at my place working out with the weights. I have a spare bedroom in my apartment that I double as a workout room since the only guest I get is my older sister when she needs to crash after a night out. I hear a knock at my door and walk out to the living room. I open the door and smile when I see Lilian on the other side.

“Hey, I didn’t expect you to come here.”

I say and brush back a sweaty lock of hair from my face. Lilian looks me up and down with wide eyes. I raise an eyebrow at her silence.

“Are you okay?”

I ask slowly and curiously. Lilian nods her head a seems to swallow roughly. I let out a light laugh when I realize how dark her eyes are and how they scan my body like she’s about to eat me…which she very well might. I raise my arm to slyly lean against the door jam and smirk at her.

“If you want to come inside I’m afraid you might have to say hello to me first.”

I tease. I am in tight yoga/workout pants and a sports bra. I guess she has a right to be a little wooed by my body. Lilian licks her lips and steps forward.

“Hi.”

She whispers then cups the back of my neck to pull me into a kiss. I moan against her and part my lips to push my tongue past her her own. I grab her by the waist and tug her inside before closing the door. Her hands find my waist to steady herself as I lead us through the living room to my bedroom. Lilian’s lips break from mine and she pushes me down onto the bed. Her hands eagerly jerk down my pants to expose my thin black thong. Our eyes connect briefly and she moans. The look in her eyes is feral. Suddenly she’s down on her knees in front of me and pulling off my panties. I lift my hips enough for her to take the garment off then raise myself onto my elbows. Warm soft lips encircle my throbbing clit before I can tell her how hot she is. I groan loudly and my head drops back in pleasure. She hums against me sending a fresh wave of arousal to my pussy and grips the inside of my thighs before spreading me wider apart. My hands find my breasts and I pinch my nipples roughly through the material of my sports bra. I soon become annoyed with the barrier and push the bra up past my breasts, too lazy to bother taking it all the way off. I lift my head again as my legs twitch in pleasure. Lilian is stroking my clit with her tongue, slowly but hard, really pressing down on the little bundle of nerves. I watch her head move between my thighs and her fingers dig deeper into my skin. I gasp when her teeth just barely graze my clit.

“Shit- Lilian.”

I breathe out and tangle my fingers of one hand in her hair. Those blue-green eyes look up at me and my pussy clenches for more. God. This woman is amazing. My eye flutter closed and my head falls back again. For the first few seconds, she seems to take her time to suck, lick, and even nibble my cunt. But after those first few seconds, she is moaning against me with a ravenous tongue and lips. My fingers clench and un-clench in her hair every time she moves to my clit, then away from it. My toes drag over her clothed back when she pulls one thigh onto her shoulder. I’m so close to the edge when she decides to pull away. I gasp for breath.

“No, no, no. Don’t stop- Lil, I need this. I n-need you to make me cum. Please.”

I beg with a quiet sob breaking my voice. I have been dying for an orgasm all morning. And not just any orgasm. An earth shattering, back arching, toe curling orgasm from the one and only Lilian Fairbanks. I NEED HER. There is no doubt about it. Her smile radiates up at me and her hands grip my hips hard.

“So, so beautiful.”

Lilian husks before delving back into my wet folds. My breath catches and my back arches. A groan pushes past my lips and my fingers produce an iron grip in her hair. Her head bobs between my thighs, teasing and pleasuring my clit just the way I like. Then suddenly her hands are on my breast as well. I cry out softly at the gentle twists and squeezes on my erect nipples. I feel my orgasm coming closer and fall back against the bed. Her tongue expertly swirls around my clit as her fingers twist my nipples even harder. I cry out again and pull her mouth harder against me. I’m going to cum.

“L-Lil, I’m- Oh! Fuck! I’m going to cum! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

I scream and curl into myself as my orgasm hits. It hits hard. I don’t hear anything, only white noise as everything goes black and my body convulses in the waves of climax. I vaguely recognize Lilian’s hands running up and down my body in a soothing way and her lips kissing my thighs. I eventually open my eyes looking up at the ceiling and pant for breath. A kiss pressed to my thigh and I look down at Lilian who is smiling sweetly at me.

“Are you okay?”

Lilian asks softly and I nod my head just barely. She stands up from her knees and takes off her shirt and pants before laying down with me. She places a soft kiss on my shoulder.

“Let’s get this off.”

Lilian whispers and tugs at my sports bra that I had completely forgotten about. I lift myself up enough to take off the bra. Her lips trail across my chest and her hand rests against my stomach. I link our fingers together and smile.

“Thank you…that was…I needed that…I needed you.”

I whisper and turn onto my side so I can look into her eyes. Lilian smiles and kisses me softly. I move on top of her giving the blonde slow deep kisses that Lilian eagerly returns. My hand snakes underneath her to unfasten her bra. I pull one of the bra cups down to expose her turgid nipple and take the pointed peak into my mouth. Lilian let’s out a sigh and closes her eyes. I flick my tongue over her nipple before switching to her other breast. The hand not holding myself up pulls down the bra around her to toss it to the floor. I glance up at her then kiss down her taut stomach and graze my tongue over her skin. Her thighs pull up toward herself and I nibble at her through her panties. A whimper makes me smile just slightly and I tease her throbbing bud with my tongue. A moan replies. Her hand slides into my hair and pulls gently, just enough to get my attention. I look up at her and she leads me back up her body. Her lips crash against mine and her other hand pushes down her panties.

“Touch me.”

Lilian whispers against my lips. I do as she says. My hand slides between her thighs and my lips lead hers in a passionate kiss. Everything feels like we’re in slow motion. Her hands run up and down my back as I push two fingers inside of her pussy. She’s oddly quiet tonight. Soft whimpers and sighs sound next to my ear. Suddenly she is clawing at my back whispering how she loves my fingers, my lips, my pussy. It spurs me on. I fuck her deeper, harder, faster. Anything and everything to give her pleasure. Her breath catches when I crush my heel against her clit. I push up onto my elbow so I’m not suffocating her and look down into her eyes.

“Lilian.”

I breathe out and her eyes open in that sexy droop of pleasure. My heart flutters in my chest at the desperate look in her eyes. Then her eyes shut tight and her back arches high. I kiss her chest and neck as my fingers continue to drill into her. That’s when she gets loud. Her beautiful voice cries out my name multiple times as she writhes underneath me. I only stop when I see a tear slip from the corner of her eye toward the end of her second orgasm. I take my fingers away and brush back sweaty hair matted to her forehead.

“Are you okay?”

I breathe out in concern that I was hurting her. Lilian, still panting for breath, nods her head.

“Yes…I…I just feel so much for you Ally.”

Lilian whispers and opens her eyes. She searches my face for a reaction with vulnerable eyes. I smile softly and kiss her lips.

“I feel the same…could we talk in the morning?”

I ask, already feeling the exhaustion hitting me from all of our actions. Lilian smiles and nods her head. She leads me down next to her and I curl into her side. Within minutes we are both fast asleep.

********************

I probably won’t do a third story unless it is really asked for but I hope everyone enjoyed this story! Stay tuned for more and don’t forget to vote and comment below! Thank you!

---

Emily get’s in trouble at school that only gets her a reward from her teacher.

Here is the newest addition to ‘My History Teacher’ series!

///

“Ms. Harper is such a bitch. She made me rewrite my whole History essay.”

I roll my eyes at the girl behind me in my first bell. Nadia Hickman, super bitch of our grade. The teacher had left to make more copies of the worksheet so needlessly to say, everyone was talking and messing around.

“You know I hear she sleeps with her students.”

Nadia’s friend DOESN’T whisper. Carla Louis, second super bitch in our grade. I stiffen in my chair and focus on their conversation behind me.

“I heard that too. The boys must like her.”

Nadia says back. A small smirk makes its way on my lips.

“No, no. She likes girls. She probably gave you that assignment because she wants to get you mad before she fucks you.”

Clara giggles. I clench my jaw and grip my pen tighter. Nadia makes a gagging sound.

“Ew. I don’t want that lesbo bitch anywhere near me.”

That’s it. I growl in annoyance and turn in my seat. I look Nadia right in the eyes.

“Two things. One, it’s 2015, the correct term is lesbian. Two, learn how to actually fucking whisper.”

Nadia glares at me as I stand tall against her.

“Shut up teacher’s pet. You’re probably fucking her for the grade.”

I glare back with a smirk.

“I’m second in our class. The only one who would need to sleep with the teachers for a grade is your failing ass.”

Nadia huffs in anger, knowing she has nothing as hurtful to say.

“Sh-Shut the fuck up dyke.”

Nadia stumbles out. I clench my jaw and lean closer to her.

“Fucking make me you bum ass bitch.”

Nadia’s eyes flare in anger and before I know it her fist is connecting with my jaw. Pain shoots through my face and I launch myself at her. We fall to the ground with me on top and I score a punch to her nose before she throws me off of her. A circle of students surrounds us yelling ‘fight’. She punches me again in the same jaw. I push her off me and suddenly the teacher is holding her back.

“Emily- principal’s office NOW!”

My teacher yells. I grumble and hold my jaw and glare at Nadia, who’s nose was starting to swell from my punch. I walk to the principal’s office and sit outside. I’m called into his office where he asks what happened and I fill out a form. He calls my parents and tells them the situation but they were out of town for the week so they couldn’t do much but tell me I was grounded for the week. The nurse gives me an ice pack for my jaw and I end up going back to 5th bell with a swollen jaw. Of course, everyone gives me weird looks and my friends ask what happened. By the time I am in 7th bell I have a headache and the swelling in my jaw has gone down. I avoid Kelly’s eyes and take my seat but my silent tactic doesn’t work.

“Emily, please come up to my desk.”

I look up and Kelly is looking at me with angry but concerned eyes. I gulp and walk up to her desk. Kelly glares at me.

“I heard you got into a fight with Nadia Hickman. I have been texting you all day. I was worried.”

Kelly whispers quietly and looks at me concerned and moves to touch my jaw but thinks better of it and rest her hand back in her lap. My phone has been dead all morning. I sigh and shrug.

“My phone is dead. I’m sorry.”

More students come into the classroom and Kelly narrows her eyes at me.

“We’re talking about this after class. Go sit down.”

I nod my head and go sit down at my seat. The class goes by quickly. Which in my case is not good. Kelly was definitely going to yell at me for getting in a fight, especially when she learns on what it was about. The bell rings and I stay in my seat until everyone is gone. I look at Kelly and she holds her head in her hand.

“Why did you get into a fight?”

I cross my arms on my desk and rest my good jaw on my forearm.

“Nadia was saying all these bad things about you sleeping with your students. She punched me first. I just punched back.”

I admit quietly. Kelly sits up and glares at me.

“You cannot get into a fight because of me Emily. You can’t. It’s too suspicious.”

I frown and sit up also.

“Well, I’m not going to let someone talk shit about the person I love either.”

I tell her and Kelly offers me a soft smile.

“Emily, I love you and I thank you for defending my honor but you won’t have an honor to defend if we get caught. Okay?”

Kelly asks softly. I sigh and nod my head.

“I know. I’m sorry, I didn’t think about that.”

Kelly stands up and walks to the desk next to me. She leans against the desk and cups my cheek to look at my jaw.

“If you keep icing it, it should go down. There will be a pretty nasty bruise there, though.”

Kelly says after she looks at my jaw. I move my hands to her hips and pull her a little closer with a smile.

“Will you still love me with a big bruise on my face?”

I tease. Kelly smiles and lets out a fake sigh as she leans down.

“I suppose.”

I smile and Kelly kisses me tenderly. I moan but pull away.

“Can I go back to your house? My parents are out of town and I don’t want to stay at home alone.”

I ask with a hopeful expression. Kelly rolls her eyes.

“Em, you can always come over. You know that. I didn’t give you a key for no reason.”

Kelly admonishes. I blush and smile.

“Fine I’ll just show up whenever I want…maybe I’ll catch you with your hand down your pants sometime.”

I wink and grab my bag. Kelly smirks and grabs her own bag.

“I’m sure you will if I beat you there.”

I smile as Kelly walks us out.

“Careful, I just might let that happen.”

//

I show up at her house a little later just because there actually was a chance Kelly would be touching herself. I unlock the back door with my key and step inside.

“Kelly?”

I call out but I hear nothing in response. I set down my keys and bite my lip. I knew she was here, I got a glance of her car as I drove into the back ally way. I walk farther into the house and right when I’m by the stairs I hear a moan. I smile and leave my bag along with my shoes at the bottom step then bound up the stairs to find the source of the moans. I smile as I walk into her bedroom and find Kelly laying on her back with a hand between her legs and obviously completely naked. Kelly opens her eyes and bites her lip with a moan. My eyes fall back between her legs and I lick my lips as I notice the amount of wetness between her tone thighs.

“Get undressed and come fuck me.”

Kelly groans out and I quickly comply. By the time I reach the bed I have nothing on and I am practically drooling as she fucks herself, moans and grunts falling from her lips. I don’t waste any time in pulling her hand away and leaning forward to take her clit into my mouth. Kelly moans and arches her back. I groan against her and flick my tongue against her clit. I pull away and move my arms underneath her thighs.

“It feels like forever since I’ve had you in my mouth.”

I mumble against her thigh and Kelly nods her head but I’m not sure she even knows what she’s agreeing to. I hold back a smile and take her into my mouth again. Kelly moans and bucks her hips against my mouth. I take my time to eat her out. I run my hands over the top of her body as I alternate between sucking and flicking her clit. Kelly bites her lip and her hips jerk with each movement. Kelly’s finger fucking has brought her closer to her orgasm than I originally thought. I moan and tease her entrance with my tongue, fluttering it slightly. Kelly whimpers and moves her hands to mine and I know she is on the edge. I open my eyes and find her blue eyes looking back at me as she links our fingers together. I moan deeply and suck her clit hard into my mouth. Kelly gasps slightly then throws her head back and bucks her hips on my face. Her wetness covers my lips as I suck greedily on her clit.

“Emmiiillyyyy!”

Kelly screams and I shiver at the way my name sounds from her lips. Kelly cums hard on my mouth and I don’t stop sucking her clit until she is pushing my head away. I pant softly and gaze up at Kelly. Her eyes were closed and she was breathing through her nose as she bit her lip. I kiss her thigh softly and move up to lay beside her. Kelly puts her hand on my hip without looking and smiles softly.

“I needed that. I had a rough day.”

Kelly breathes out and I run my palm up her arm to her shoulder then back again.

“What happened?”

I ask softly and plant a gentle kiss to her shoulder. Kelly sighs and opens her eyes to turn and look at me. She’s quiet as she raises her hand and brushes her fingers over the bruise on my jaw.

“I was stressed out worried about you. Yolanda asked me what was wrong and I almost told her about you. I was really worried Em.”

Kelly admits quietly. I blush slightly and cast my eyes downwards.

“It was just a punch or two. Nothing to fret about.”

I dismiss and Kelly raises my chin to look me in the eyes.

“If you had heard from someone else that I had been punched wouldn’t you be worried?”

Kelly asks genuinely. I nod my head immediately and she gives me a soft smile.

“I love you.”

I smile and lean forward to give Kelly a firm kiss.

“I love you too.”

I mumble against Kelly’s lips. Kelly sighs against my lips and rakes her nails down my back to my ass. She squeezes hard and I wince as her fingers dig into my skin. Kelly pulls back.

“What’s wrong?”

I look behind me and down at my ass. A big bruise was in the center of my right ass cheek. Kelly gasps and turns me over until I am laying on my stomach.

“What the hell? How did you get this?”

Kelly growls out furiously. I rest my good jaw on my folded arms in front of me.

“Nadia and I kind of wrestled on the ground but she managed to throw me off and I guess I got this big bruise from landing really hard.”

I say softly because Kelly seemed angry. She lets out another growl.

“That little bitch! I’ve never liked her. She’s so damn- so damn…”

Kelly struggles to find a word and I smile. I turn back around.

“Bitchy?”

I supply. Kelly huffs and nods her head.

“Exactly.”

I smile and Kelly leans down to give me a light kiss.

“You’ll probably be sore for a while.”

Kelly tells me but I shrug which earns me a sigh.

“Darling, you really need to start taking care of yourself. Come on. I’ll run us a bath. The warm water will help.”

I smile at that and Kelly guides us off the bed and into the bathroom. I lean against the sink as I watch her naked form move around the bathroom. When the water is just right and Kelly has put in bubbles she gets in the tub and lays back with a sigh. She looks at me expectantly.

“Get over here.”

I smile and slide into the tub with my back to her. Kelly helps me sit and then pulls me back with her arms around my waist. She kisses my shoulder and grabs a wash cloth. Kelly silently rubs the damp cloth over my neck. I let my mind wander and that was not a good idea because my mind get’s on the topic of Kelly’s past lovers. The next thing I am saying is.

“How many were there?”

Kelly pauses mid stroke but then continues.

“How many what, dear?”

I bite my lip.

“How any girls did you sleep with before me?”

I ask softly and Kelly stops her hand.

“I don’t know…6 maybe. They didn’t last long.”

Kelly says softly. She dips the washcloth in the hot water and brings it up to the opposite shoulder of where her head was resting. I take a deep breath.

“Did…Did you love any of them?”

I ask hesitantly with my voice wavering. Kelly stops immediately and grabs my chin to turn my head and look me in the eyes.

“I didn’t love anyone before you and I don’t love anyone else. You know that. You’re it for me, Emily…You’re all I need.”

Kelly whispers as she rests her forehead against my temple. I close my eyes and bring my hand up to cup the back of her neck.

“You’re all I want.”

I whisper back. Kelly raises her head and gives me a passionate but short kiss. I steal another kiss before I turn back and lean against her. Kelly runs the washcloth over my chest and the material of the cloth brushes my nipples and makes them stand to points. I lick my lips as I feel a different kind of wetness other than water between my legs. Suddenly the feel of her breasts pressing into my back becomes painfully obvious. I think Kelly notices how my chest starts to rise and drop quite rapidly because she silently kisses my neck. I close my eyes and let my head roll back onto her shoulder. Kelly nudges her nose into my skin and moves the hand on my waist down to my thighs. I bite my lip in excitement as Kelly’s fingers brush across my little nub. Her teeth graze my neck and I moan softly.

“More.”

I plead in a whisper. Kelly sinks her teeth into my ear lobe slightly and I hiss softly in a mix of pain in pleasure.

“What do you ask?”

Kelly husks into my ear and rubs my clit harder. I smile softly.

“Please?”

I choke out and Kelly runs the tip of her tongue across my skin as I moan.

“I was hoping for pretty please but please will suffice.”

Kelly teases and I bite my lip as her fingers move faster over my clit.

“Fuck.”

I grunt and move my hips to grind against her fingers. Kelly moans and presses her lips to the arch of my ear. I bite my lip and unintentionally hold back a moan.

“You know I like to hear you.”

Kelly groans against my ear and I shiver.

“S-Sorry.”

I gasp out and Kelly chuckles lightly. The movements of my hips become erratic and I move my hands to the side of the tub to grip the edges tightly. Kelly moans next to my ear.

“Do you remember when I found you in this tub the first time?”

Kelly whispers breathlessly in my ear. I moan loudly and nod my head. Kelly continues.

“It was such a surprise to see you laying in my tub with your hand between your legs.”

I whimper and my legs threaten to close from the amount of pressure and pleasure on my clit. Kelly moves her feet so they are on the inside of my legs and holding them farther apart.

“I couldn’t help but walk in and fuck you senseless.”

Kelly moans and I moan back.

“Yes, oh god, yes.”

I buck my hips harder against her fingers. Kelly wraps her arms around my middle and holds me tightly against her as her fingers move hard and fast over my clit. My legs start to tremble and my right hand flies to the back of Kelly’s head.

“Fuck! Don’t stop! Ah- Fuck!

I cry out and grip her hair hard. Kelly moans and sinks her teeth into my shoulder. My eyes close tightly and my hips lift clear off the bottom of the tub. Waves of pleasure crash over me again and again until they start to wane out. Kelly whispers in my ear and presses my legs wider apart. When I finally settle down I am panting hard and I lean all my weight into her arms. Kelly sucks on my ear lobe softly.

“You got water on my floor.”

Kelly mumbles against my skin and I swallow and lick my lips.

“I’ll clean it up.”

I mutter with my eyes closed. Kelly chuckles slightly and finds the washcloth again. She runs it down my neck in soothing strokes before moving to my breasts. I sigh and slide my hands down to her knees. I give them a little squeeze.

“You’re awesome.”

I whisper and I feel Kelly smile against my shoulder.

“Thank you.”

I suddenly feel the coldness of the water all at once and I shiver.

“Lets get out. The water is cold now.”

I tell Kelly and stand up from her embrace. She follows me and we dry ourselves off. She offers me a short red robe which I take with a smirk. I walk to the mirror and look at my bruise. Kelly comes up behind me and looks at my bruise through the mirror and puts one hand on my hip. Kelly sighs and rests her head on my shoulder.

“I wish you hadn’t gotten into a fight because of me.”

Kelly says softly. I look into her eyes that were still inspecting my jaw and see a sliver of guilt shinning in then.

“You don’t blame yourself, do you?”

I ask curiously and Kelly looks back into my eyes.

“I can’t help but think that if I had not seduced you that day that you wouldn’t have gone through the hurt I’ve put you in.”

Kelly admits and I tilt my head slightly.

“We’re going to hurt each other every once in a while. We’ll make mistakes. But today? Nadia? That was not your fault. That was mine, I acted on my emotions and I shouldn’t have, not at school.”

I tell her and place my hand on top of hers on my hip. Kelly smiles and places a kiss to my temple.

“You are far too intelligent in life for your age dear.”

I smile back and turn my head to give her a quick peck.

“And you are too hot to be sleeping with me but here we are.”

I say with a smile and end with a shrug. Kelly laughs and throws her head back. It makes me smile bigger.

“You, my love, are the hottest young female I have ever seen.”

I smile and blush as Kelly rights herself and moves her eyes down to my slightly exposed cleavage with a smirk. I turn and give her a long kiss which in turn she moans. I pull my lips away then press my body fully into hers with my arms around her neck and my lips next to her ear. I nudge my leg between her thighs which elicits a small moan from the woman against me.

“I want pizza…”

I whisper to her.

“I want a movie…”

This time I move my knee and Kelly moans.

“And I want you…meet me downstairs on the couch after you order the pizza.”

I kiss her cheek and pry myself from her grasp with a smirk. Kelly groans as I walk away with a sway in my hips.

//

As assumed, Kelly orders the pizza and is down on the couch in five minutes. Kelly presses her lips to mine and lays me back on the couch. I giggle against her lips and cup her cheeks. Kelly moves between my legs and pulls at the sash on my robe. I grunt in protest and eventually stop her hands.

“We have to be ready for the pizza.”

I tell her but it was a futile attempt to stop. I could see the hunger shinning in her eyes but it wasn’t for pizza. Kelly sits back and quickly unties her own sash and lets the black silk robe fall to the floor. I lick my lips and eye her breasts. I look back into her eyes and bat my eyelashes and bite my lip like an innocent school girl.

“But I guess we can fool around until then…Ms. Harper.”

I smile and Kelly groans.

“You’re a little minx, you know that?”

Kelly says with a small smirk as she moves back over me. I smile and run my hands over her strong biceps.

“You like me as the dirty little girl I am, don’t you Ms. Harper?”

I ask in an innocent voice again. Kelly’s eyes widen and and she raises an eyebrow. I give her a little shrug and Kelly lets a feral smile spreads on her lips.

“Oh yes but dirty little girls like you don’t get rewards. Do you know what they get?”

Kelly asks as she brushes her lips across the skin of my neck. I shake my head and try to pull her closer but her hands suddenly grab my wrists and they are pinned down on the couch.

“They get punished.”

Kelly whispers into my ear and I shiver. Then she is leaning back and flipping me over onto my stomach. I squeak in surprise and grab the couch. Kelly throws the bottom of the robe up to expose my ass. She sends a hard smack to my right ass cheek and I jump. Kelly chuckles and leans over me so her mouth is next to my ear.

“Do you want another one? Huh? I think you deserve it.”

Kelly whispers to me and I take advantage of her position by thrusting my ass against her crotch. Kelly moans as I grind back into her bare cunt, I could feel her arousal smearing against my ass.

“Yes please, Ms. Harper.”

I moan out and Kelly grinds harder on my ass. I feel her lean back slightly and then another stinging slap on my left cheek. I moan and grind harder making Kelly moan. She keeps smacking my ass until it is fiery red and she is close to cumming. I moan loudly as Kelly grabs my hips and grinds in a torturous slow motion. Then there is a knock at the door. Kelly doesn’t even pause so I don’t think she’s heard it. I smirk and move quickly onto all fours, successfully pushing her enough for her to fall onto her back on the couch. I stand up and fix my robe as she looks at me pleadingly. I smile with a twinkle in my eyes as the pizza man knocks again.

“Pizza.”

I tell her and Kelly glares daggers at me. I giggle and walk to the front door. I open it to find a pimple faced teenager. His eyes nearly fall out of their sockets when he sees I’m only wearing a robe. I roll my eyes and grab the pizza from his hands. He smiles too big for my comfort and rests his arm on the arch of the door.

“Dont even think about it.”

I glare and he frowns.

“But I-“

He’s cut off by Kelly yelling from the living room.

“Emily, get back here or I’m fucking myself- and you’re not allowed to touch!”

A blush reaches my cheeks as the guy’s jaw drops open.

“What can I say. She likes her dessert first.”

I shrug and close the door in the now drooling teenager’s face. I giggle as I walk back into the living room. Kelly smiles and bites her lip.

“I think you may have pushed that poor boy over the edge.”

Kelly bursts out laughing and I join her on the couch after setting down the pizza. Kelly finishes laughing and I pull her into a kiss.

“Where were we Ms. Harper?”

I mumble against her lips and Kelly grabs my hips and lays me back against the couch. She positions her cunt over my hip and grinds down hard.

“Somewhere around here darling.”

Kelly breathes out and moans when I raise my hips to add to her pleasure.

“Oh that’s right.”

I say with a smirk and grab her ass. I move her harder against me and Kelly’s arms give in and she falls to her forearms next to my head. Kelly moans and buries her head in my neck.

“Fuck.”

Kelly grunts out when I thrust my hip against her. Her breathing becomes harsh and her hips jerk with the want to release. I move my right hand down between our bodies and easily thrust two fingers inside of her dripping wet cunt. Kelly cries out and throws her head back. I use my left hand to move her back on my fingers and Kelly whimpers.

“Yes! Fuck- yes! Emily!”

Kelly screams as I move her back harder and faster and use the heel of my hand to press against her hard clit. With a few more jerking motions of Kelly’s hips she is coming undone. I moan and nibble at her ear and kiss her neck until she is calming down. I remove my fingers and wipe my hand on the robe I was wearing. Kelly kisses my cheek.

“I want pizza.”

I tell her and Kelly chuckles and leans up. I smile and run my hands up and down her thighs. Kelly starts to play with the knot of my sash.

“I want my dessert first.”

Kelly husks. I smirk and push her hands away. Kelly frowns.

“Good girls have their desserts after dinner.”

I sit up and Kelly moves off of me.

“You had your dessert first.”

Kelly points out. I open the pizza box and find pepperoni pizza. I look back at her with a smirk. I lean towards her for a kiss.

“Yes but I’m a bad bad girl.”

I whisper huskily before giving her a quick kiss. I go get plates from the kitchen as Kelly pouts in frustration. Adorable. I come back and find her struggling to eat a piece of pizza. I chuckle and hand her a plate which she takes gratefully. Kelly starts a movie and we snuggle into each other after we finish as much pizza we can.

//

I wrap my arm around Kelly’s waist and nudge my nose into the top of her breast. Kelly sighs and kisses the top of my head.

“I’m sorry again dear. I really didn’t know you were scared of scary movies.”

Kelly whispers to me and I jump at something on the screen.

“I-It’s okay Kelly. Really, I’m fine- Ah!”

I scream and turn my face into her neck. Kelly chuckles lightly and I smack her thigh.

“Hey! Stop laughing at me!”

I pout and Kelly looks at me with guilt.

“I’m sorry. You’re just so cute when you curl up to me like this.”

I smile and tilt my head up.

“Well…I like it when you protect me from the scary monsters.”

I whisper against her lips and Kelly hums in agreement. I lean the rest of the way in and press my lips to hers. Kelly quickly deepens the kiss with her tongue brushing my lips for entrance. I moan and her hand moves down to the knot of my sash yet again. Kelly surprisingly unties the knot quickly and cups my breast with my now hard nipple pressing into her warm soft palm. I whimper when she pinches my nipple lightly and tongues my mouth deeply. Kelly pulls back and moves us so she is on top between my legs and kissing my neck. I moan and arch my back to get more of her touches. When her lips latch onto my nipple I claw at shoulders to pull down her robe.

“I need to feel…your skin. Take it off.”

I gasp out between moans. Kelly reaches for her shoulders and pulls down her robe and throws it over the couch without taking her mouth off my nipples. I cup her face and pull her into a kiss. Kelly moans and breaks the kiss to kiss down my body until she reaches my thighs. I spread my legs for her and gulp in anticipation. I love it when she eats me out. Kelly moans softly and licks my pussy lips and I moan. I grip the sides of my couch and roll my hips up to her.

“Kelllyyyyy.”

I whine and Kelly kisses my pussy lips.

“Mmm. Yes darling, I know. You want my hot tongue in your pussy.”

Kelly muses and I bite my lip hold back a moan. Kelly suddenly smacks my outer thigh and I jump and look down at her. Kelly glares at me playfully.

“I better hear those moans Emily or someone isn’t going to be cumming on this couch any time soon.”

Kelly threatens. I give her a small glare back before rolling my eyes with a smile.

“Yes, fine. Just fuck me already.”

I tell her and Kelly growls hungrily as she leans down and licks my pussy lips eagerly. I don’t restrict any of my moans and I moan loudly and arch my back.

“Fuck! More!”

I gasp out and Kelly moans and flicks my clit. My toes curl in pleasure and I buck my hips up for more of her tongue. Kelly moans against my clit and the vibrations make me moan again. She wraps her arms around my thighs to keep me somewhat in place but my hips had a mind of their own and they weren’t slowing down. I let out a surprised squeak when Kelly’s teeth graze my little nub. She does it again and I realize I like the feel of her teeth on my clit. Kelly resorts to sucking my clit and I arch my back high with a moan.

“Fucking fuck fuck! Yes! Kel-Ah!”

I scream incoherently and I swear if Kelly wasn’t burying her face in my cunt she would be laughing. Instead she moans and sucks harder. I’m left speechless as I rush towards my climax. My legs quiver against her cheeks and my hands grip the couch like my life depended on it. After my orgasm runs its course Kelly backs off my clit and moves up my body to give me a soft kiss.

“You’re beautiful.”

Kelly whispers to me and I smile lazily. Kelly kisses me lightly and lays by my side. I pull her closer and kiss her chest to show my affection. Thankfully the scary movie had ended so we lay there in silence. I sigh contentedly.

“I love you Kelly.”

Kelly strokes my hair back and presses a kiss to the top of my head.

“I love you too dear. You can sleep. We’ll move upstairs in a little while.”

I hum in response and cuddle closer to her. Sleep takes over my body and I fall asleep in her arms.

//

“Em. Wake up.”

Is whispered in my ear in a silky voice. I groan and cuddle into the body in front of me. They chuckle nervously and shake my shoulder a little.

“Emily, it’s 9 o’ clock in the morning. My mom just called and she’ll be here in 10 minutes.”

That gets my attention and I pull myself out of sleep. I move to a sitting position and rub my eyes.

“What?”

I grumble and open my eyes to see an apologetic Kelly.

“My mom is on her way here.”

My eyes widen in surprise.

“Oh shit- I have to leave!”

I squeal and jump off the couch. Kelly chuckles lightly and pushes me towards the stairs.

“Come on we both need to get dressed.”

Kelly ushers me up the stairs and we quickly find my clothes and then we both get dressed. I rush back downstairs and slide on my shoes. I groan as my stomach grumbles hungrily at the same moment Kelly walks downstairs.

“I really wish you could stay for breakfast Em. I’m sorry I have to kick you out like this.”

I finish with my shoes and stand up with a smile and link my fingers in Kelly’s.

“Don’t worry about it.”

I lean in for a kiss but a knock on her front door stops me. Kelly’s eyes widen and she quickly moves me to the back door. I stop her before she can get me all the way out.

“Wait.”

I grunt and Kelly huffs impatiently as a louder knock sounds on her door. I smile and wrap my arms around her waist and give her a firm kiss on the lips. Kelly lets out a sigh and smiles softly. I pull back with a smile of my own and playfully smack her ass.

“Text me or call me.”

I wink and Kelly sneaks one last kiss before I turn away.

“Ice your jaw.”

Kelly tells me before I walk out the door. I run to my car and rush out of the alleyway.

//

It was finally the seventh bell on Monday when I get to see Kelly again. We could only text and call because her mom decided to stay for the weekend. Even then it was risky because Kelly said her mom was being more nosy than ever. I missed Kelly so badly it hurt. Today I was dressing differently because in one of my classes I had a fake interview. I had dressed in a black skirt that looked like it should be worn by a porn star playing a school girl, with a white blouse and black ankle boots. I walk into Kelly’s class and immediately connect our eyes. Kelly’s eyes widen noticeable as she takes in my new attire other than jeans and a t-shirt. I sit down at my desk and cross my legs so my skirt rides up my thighs. Kelly stares at my legs and licks her lips. I clear my throat loudly and Kelly snaps her eyes up to mine. I raise my eyebrow with a smirk and Kelly smiles back then looks away when another student comes in. Throughout the class, Kelly makes a point of looking at my legs every three minutes. Which sounds like an exaggeration but I promise it is not. When it is time for us to hand in our essays I write a little note in a folded piece of paper and staple it to my essay. “No panties, if you were wondering”, reads the note. When she reaches my row I put it on top and smile as I hand the pile to her. Kelly eyes me suspiciously but dismisses it and lets us start on our homework she gave us in the beginning of class. I had finished it quickly and it was already tucked away in my history folder. I sit back and watch Kelly look at the pile of essays. Her brows furrow and she grabs my paper off the top and rips the paper from the staple. I smile softly and move my eyes away so she knows I wasn’t staring. Kelly suddenly clears her throat. A few student look up but go back to their work just as fast. When I look up I meet her gaze and she narrows her eyes and I smirk. For the rest of class, we steal glances at each other and I even risk a wink. An idea pops into my head and I quickly start my devious plan. When class ends I gather my things quickly and lock eyes with Kelly. She smiles and I sneakily slide another note onto her desk that read; “I’ll be at your house.” Risky yes but so worth it. I walk out of class and straight to my car.

//

I hurry into Kelly’s house, knowing the older woman wasn’t too far behind me. Kelly had practically ran out of the school building just as I was turning out of the parking lot. It was quite an amusing sight. I take two steps at a time up the stairs and jump on Kelly’s bed with a giggle. It felt weird to be in her bed without her but I unbutton my blouse and take it off only to take off my plain white bra before sliding it back into the shirt, leaving it open. I flip the back of my skirt over the small of my back after getting on all fours. As I had mentioned earlier, I was going commando today. Only seconds later I hear the front door open and close. Then I hear Kelly hastily tossing her heels off as she walks upstairs. I look over my shoulder as she pushes into the bedroom. Kelly’s eyes were wide and dark with lust as she stares at me and more importantly my wet pussy.

“Are you going to just stare or are you going to fuck my hot cunt?”

I wiggle my ass suggestively with a smirk. Kelly groans and hurriedly strips off all of her clothes except for the garter belt and stockings that she knows I love. I moan and lick my lips as I see them. Kelly climbs on the bed behind me and grips my hips tightly. She suddenly pulls me back against her groin and pulls me up to be flush with her body. I moan softly and move one of my hands to caress the back of her neck as her lips brush lazily over the skin of my neck.

“After being tortured by not seeing you all weekend, why would you even dare to wear this little skirt?”

Kelly husks and tugs at the said clothing. My heart was hammering in chest when her hands start to roam over my body.

“I figured you’d like me to show off my legs for you.”

I get out then moan as her fingers pinch at my nipples. I close my eyes and Kelly moans softly as she cups my breasts and squeezes lightly.

“Dear I love watching your legs but the undeniable throbbing of want between my thighs made me want to bend you over my desk and fuck you senseless right then and there…”

I moan at her words and her fingers pinching my nipples harder. Kelly moans as she pushes her hips forward and gains friction on her clit. She continues.

“But I couldn’t do that so it was absolute torture.”

Kelly tells me and I whimper as her fingers release my nipples. Kelly pushes me forward and I land on my hands and knees again. Kelly runs her hands over my exposed ass.

“Mmm…should I fuck you with the biggest cock I have or should I make you sit on my face so I can eat out that delicious pussy you’ve been hiding under this cute skirt?”

Kelly whispers in my ear. I shiver at both options. Kelly chuckles when she notices the shiver.

“Both it is then.”

Kelly purrs and rights me up again. I stay still as she moves around me and lays down in front of me with a smirk.

“Come here dear. I’m going to suck that pretty little clit of yours.”

Kelly teases and makes a come hither motion with her fingers. I whimper desperately in lust. I move up her body until my knees are on either side of her head and my cunt is positioned at her mouth and I am holding up the front of my skirt so she has enough room. Kelly immediately gives my lower lips a reverential kiss and looks up at me affectionately. I give her a small smile and run my free hand through her blonde hair. Kelly grips my hips and pulls me down more so her tongue can swipe through my folds. I moan and bite my lip. When she was talking I figured she wanted to tease the hell out of me, apparently not. Kelly’s tongue almost violently attacks my clit and I find myself crying out and curling forward to grip the pillows on her bed. This position gives her, even more, access to my swollen and needy clit and she sucks on my small nub ruthlessly. My legs shake in sheer pleasure and I’m not able to even form words. I cry out even louder when her tongue repeatedly flicks my clit. One of my hands tangles in her hair.

“K-Kelly…oh fuck…i-it’s too- yes! Oh, fuck yes!”

I manage to scream and whimper in ecstasy when Kelly thrusts two fingers inside of me. She pumps hard and fast. I pant hard for breath and close my eyes tightly to focus on my orgasm. So close. Kelly swiftly pulls her fingers out of my pussy only to push three fingers back in. I gasp then moan loudly.

“Yes Kelly…fuck my pussy.”

I moan out and my hips jerk on her face. Kelly moans against my clit and I moan with her. Kelly pumps her fingers and faster and sucks my clit harder until I am cumming so hard I see stars. I exhaustively roll off of her and pant for breath. Kelly licks her lips and moves on top of me. She gives me a long passionate kiss and I moan softly into her mouth.

“Take off your shirt.”

Kelly instructs then slides off the bed. I do as she says with a frown.

“Where are you going?”

Kelly gives me a smile over her shoulder and walks into her closet. I toss my shirt onto the floor along with my skirt. I know she liked it but it gets in the way. When she does I am stunned by the huge purple dildo between her legs. I gulp and look at her with wide eyes.

“Y-You think I can take that?”

I stumble and Kelly smirks.

“Darling, you just took three of my fingers which is bigger than this baby. You’ll be fine. I promise.”

Kelly tells me as she walks over to me. She cups my face and kisses me softly. I relax and moan against her lips while I caress her wrists. Kelly pulls back slightly.

“We don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

Kelly whispers to me and I shake my head.

“No. I’m okay…I want your big cock in my pussy.”

I tease and Kelly moans while biting her lip.

“Mmm, is that right?”

I smile softly and nod my head. Kelly smiles and moves me onto my back. She connects out lips in a searing hot kiss and rubs the tip of the dildo against my clit. I moan and reach down. My hand strokes the fake cock as Kelly claims my mouth with hers, nibbling and sucking at my lips when we need air. Her mouth travels down my neck and I arch my back and tug gently at the strap on. Kelly moans quietly against my skin and moves back up to kiss me on the lips again. I move my hand from the cock and cup her cheeks and kiss her as she gingerly slides inside of me. I moan when she fills me up to the hilt. When I say fills, I mean it. She feels amazing inside of me, just think how tight it would feel if she was fucking me from behind. Kelly parts her lips against mine.

“I bet you feel so fucking tight.”

Kelly’s lips brush against mine when she whispers to me. I moan softly and nod my head, my breathing becoming ragged.

“You feel so big inside me.”

I husk to her. Kelly moans and pulls out slowly before pushing back in. I moan and kiss her deeply, my tongue sliding against hers. Kelly takes her time to work me up and I let her, feeling my orgasm rising slowly. Kelly starts thrusting faster and I end up breaking the kiss and breathe in air. Kelly resorts to kissing and licking my neck, her hot breath sending goosebumps across my skin. I moan and slide my hands down to her ass and give it a good rough squeeze. Kelly groans and suddenly leans back. I start to ask her what she’s doing but then she is grabbing me behind the knees and spreading my legs wider. I moan and throw my head back against the mattress. Kelly bites her lip and gyrates her hips against mine. I whimper and buck up to her. Kelly spreads her own legs a little wider then pumps into me so deep I gasp and shudder.

“Oh my god.”

I groan out and Kelly starts a steady and oh so pleasurable rhythm. I find myself I groaning and moaning for more. Kelly readily gives it to me.

“Fuck, Em. Your pussy’s so wet I can hear you.”

Kelly groans out. I moan and move one hand down to my neglected clit and rub tight circles. I let out a high moan and whimper. My climax isn’t too far from me now. Kelly’s grip tightens on my thighs and her thrusts become harder.

“You look so fucking hot with my cock in your pussy. I love to watch it pump in and out like this.”

Kelly growls. I feel my walls tighten around the cock at her words and I throw my head back in pleasure. My fingers rub furiously on my clit.

“Yes! Kelly! Please don’t stop. Don’t stop!”

I cry out. Kelly releases my legs and leans forward to rest on her hands on either side of my head. Her body traps my hand in between us and I moan at the new pressure. The angle manages to hit my g-spot and that’s all I need to be thrown over the edge of climax. Kelly whispers in my ear.

“Cum for me. That’s my girl.”

Kelly makes another thrust and it hits my g-spot again. I squeal and bury my face in the crook of her neck. Kelly kisses my neck as my orgasm rocks my body. I grab her back and press her closer to me so our breasts are pressing together. I pant heavily and wrap my legs around her waist. Kelly runs her palms over my arms and sides in soothing circles. When I finally get my breath back I give Kelly a kiss.

“That was amazing Kelly.”

Kelly smiles softly and pushes back a few strands of hair from my face.

“I’m going to pull out, okay?”

I nod my head and Kelly gently pulls out of me. I watch Kelly take off the strap on and set it aside. She climbs back on the bed and I pull her into a kiss. Kelly moans and kisses me hungrily. I flip us over so I am straddling her hips.

“What would you like beautiful?”

Kelly smiles and runs her hands over my ass and thighs. She hums as she thinks of something for me to do.

“I kind of want to grind on your ass. That was fun.”

Kelly blushes and I giggle. I nod my head.

“Okay. Your wish is my command.”

I wink at my cheesy line and Kelly chuckles lightly. I get off of her and lay flat on my stomach. She moves to straddle my ass and I shiver as I feel the wetness that had been pooling between her thighs. Kelly moans and grinds down. I moan softly and raise my ass higher. Kelly grips my hips and rams herself back into my ass. I meet her every thrust with my own and her hands release my hips to grip the bed sheet. Kelly pants and moans into my ear as she brings herself to orgasm. Her wetness was starting to drip down between my ass cheeks and mingle with my own wetness.

“Fuck, you’re so wet.”

I groan out. Suddenly Kelly goes rigid above me and her hips jerk as she mutters a few curse words. I roll my ass back into her crotch and she moans softly and falls onto her elbows. I let her catch her breath and she kisses my back tenderly.

“God, that felt amazing.”

Kelly mumbles and I smile.

“I’m glad you like my ass so much.”

Kelly chuckles lightly and kisses my neck before rolling off of me.

“How’s your jaw?”

Kelly asks me and tucks a piece of hair behind my ear. I smile softly and turn my face to show her my bruiseless jaw.

“Great.”

Kelly smiles and pulls me closer to her. I smile and rest my head on her chest. I draw imaginary circles on her stomach.

“How did it go with your mom?”

I ask hesitantly. Kelly sighs and rubs my back.

“It went okay…She saw your car leaving though.”

I freeze.

“She saw me?”

Kelly bites her lip.

“No. She saw the back of your car from the kitchen window. I told her I had someone over when she called. She asked me who it was.”

Kelly says softly. I lick my lips.

“And what did you say?”

I ask gently. Kelly rests her chin on the top of my head.

“I had to tell her it was just a friend.”

Kelly kisses the top of my head and I nod.

“I know.”

We sit in silence for a few minutes. We were both dealing with what Kelly said. We wouldn’t be able to be together until after the school year.

“I’m sorry I fell in love with you.”

I whisper softly and tears rim my eyes. Kelly cups my chin and lifts my head to look at her.

“Don’t ever say that again Emily.”

Kelly says strictly and I frown slightly.

“You could be so happy.”

Kelly mirrors my frown.

“We could both be happy without each other Em but I want you and you want me. We love each other…I can be happy without you but I’m the happiest I’ve ever been now- with you.”

A small smile graces my lips and a single tear runs down my cheek. Kelly wipes it away and kisses me softly.

“Tell me you love me.”

Kelly asks softly.

“I love you.”

I whisper to her and Kelly smiles brightly. I can’t help but smile with her then kiss those lips. Kelly hums quietly and holds my lips against hers. Kelly pulls away.

“Do you want to take a shower?”

Kelly asks as her hand trails up and down my side. I shiver and smile.

“No. My parents are gonna be home so I’ll just take a shower there.”

Kelly sighs then smiles.

“Damn parents.”

I chuckle and rest my head on her chest and look at her with puppy dog eyes.

“I don’t want to leave.”

Kelly smiles sadly and combs her fingers through my hair.

“I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Kelly assures me and I give her a small smile.

“I’ll be counting the minutes.”

Kelly chuckles and rolls her eyes at my cheesy remark. I steal a kiss from her still smiling lips then scoot off the bed and find my clothes. Kelly watches me get dressed and when I’m finished I smirk at her.

“I can feel your eyes on me Ms. Harper. I hope you don’t look at me like that when we’re at school.”

I tease and climb on the bed to kiss her again. Kelly smiles and kisses me again.

“Only when no one is looking.”

Kelly teases back and I kiss her one last time and get off the bed.

“Text me or call me, okay?”

I tell her and Kelly nods her head with a smile. I let my eyes rake down her still naked form and I bite my lip. Kelly chuckles lightly and spreads her legs, making me groan. I look back to her eyes and narrow my eyes.

“Tease.”

I huff playfully and spin on my heel to walk downstairs as she chuckles. I roll my eyes affectionately.

///

I hope my new addition to the series was enjoyable (:

---

Thanks for all the positive feedback for Part I. Settle in – this one’s a little longer

Saturday

I woke up freezing. Lying naked on your bed all night without any covers will do that. At about the same time as I was pulling blankets over me I suddenly remembered why I was naked.
“Do you feel that hard bump, near the top? That’s your clit. That’s what you want to focus on.”
“Amy… Oh my God, Amy!”
“Just relax, just let it happen.”
“Augh… augh!”
Last night, my best friend Minda and I had gotten a little experimental. One thing led to another, and before I knew it, we were masturbating in front of each other. I’d been doing it for years, but it had been Minda’s first time, and it had been one of the hottest things I’d ever seen. Getting myself off had been doubly exiting watching her do herself, knowing that she was also watching me. My pussy started tingling just thinking about it.
Say… where was Minda, anyway?
I came more fully awake and rolled over, looking around. Expecting her to be lying there next to me, I was thrown off when I saw that she wasn’t. I frowned and felt the space she had been occupying… still warm. She must have just left; maybe that was what woke me up, too.
I heard a familiar clink from downstairs, the sound of a spoon in a bowl. I smiled; so that’s where she was. I got out of bed, stretched, and found some clothes – ratty jeans with all kinds of holes in them and a black T-shirt. I went down the stairs and into the kitchen, where, as I expected, I found Minda, sitting at the table eating a bowl of cereal.
“Good morning,” I said, getting a bowl of my own out of the pantry. She nodded back at me, her mouth full.
Cereal. Milk. Banana slices. Spoon. I sat down across from her. She seemed focused on her bowl, and so I didn’t bother her. We ate in silence. But soon we were finished, and even after we’d rinsed out our bowls we sat back down, and the silence continued. We were both clearly nervous about speaking to one another about what had happened. What if she didn’t like it, we were thinking. Worse – what if she did?
Finally I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to know if last night had been just a random, crazy fluke, or of there was a chance we were going to do things like that in the future. Did I want to? Well… I still wasn’t exactly sure. But I felt I deserved to know Minda’s feelings on the matter.
“So what happened last night?” I said suddenly. My voice sounded abnormally loud breaking the silence like that.
Even with Minda’s darker skin, I could tell when she was blushing. “Amy… I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean for… all that to happen.”
I stared at her. “Are you telling me you didn’t enjoy it?”
“No, no,” she said quickly. “That’s not…” Her eyes went distant and she shuddered a little. “That’s not what I’m saying at all.”
“So you did enjoy it.”
She nodded.
“Minda. Minda, look at me.” I made sure she was looking right at me before I spoke. “I enjoyed it too.”
I saw her shoulders sag as she let out a breath, and giggle a little as the tension was released. “You have nothing to be sorry for,” I continued. “It was a little weird at first, but after a while I wanted you to keep going. We both agreed that we’d stop if the other said to, remember?” I caught her gaze again. “You know I would have stopped immediately if you’d said to, right? You’re my best friend, I trust you. I know that I could have stopped you anytime I wanted to.”
She smiled a little. “It might have been a little hard for me, but I would have stopped if you’d said so.”
“What do you mean?”
She took a deep breath. “I’ve known for a little while that I’m not quite normal. I’m attracted to girls as well as guys.”
“You’re bi?” She’d never said anything about this.
“I think I might be gay, actually,” she said. “I mean, I know about sex, from Sex Ed, and I like boys and I kinda like the thought of having sex with a boy, I’ve heard it feels really good, but… well, I remember being a lot more interested when we were going over the female anatomy. And then they went over gays and lesbians, and I was like, ‘You can do that?’, and I started thinking about what it would be like to have sex with another girl, and that was a nice thought, too, and… You’re my best friend, Amy, but it’s hard to be around you sometimes. I think you’re hot. And I’ve wanted to do things like what we did last night for a long time.” She looked away, hiding a smile behind her hand. “I didn’t expect us to go quite so far, though.”
I grinned. “Neither did I. But, Minda… I had no idea you felt this way. Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”
She shrugged. “I was afraid if what you might say. I didn’t think you’d, um, swing that way.”
“Well, obviously I do!” I laughed.
We both started laughing then. It felt good to release all that anxiety; felt good to just be ourselves again. Nothing would ever be quite the same between us, and we both knew it, but despite everything, we were still ourselves.
A few moments passed. “So what now?” Minda asked. “Do you…” She bit her lower lip. “Do you want to go back upstairs?”
I smiled. “A little. But we’ve got Danny’s thing today, remember?” Danny was a friend from school, and had invited us to a party that afternoon.
“Oh yeah.”
“But,” I said quickly, “I don’t think we should just leave things like they are, do you? I think we owe it to ourselves to – God, I sound like our school counselor – to explore these feelings.”
“I agree,” she said, the familiar smile back on her face. She was looking and acting more like her old self. “So what should we do?”
We talked about it and came to an agreement. For the rest of the day, we would put last night out of our minds. We’d go to Danny’s party and just be our old selves. We’d pretend like nothing happened. This way, we’d clear our heads, we said. But we were still expected back home at ten, according to Mom’s curfew. So we agreed that, after ten, and after Mom called, we would lock the door, shut all the curtains, and see what happens.
“We should agree right now,” I said, “that anything goes. We’re both allowed to ask any questions or make any suggestions we want. The other one can refuse if they don’t want to answer or do whatever was suggested, but I think we should be able to ask anything without the other getting offended.”
“Right,” Minda said, “we need to be as open as possible. And I think we should at least try everything we come up with before saying no. Experiment. This is new for both of us; we should see what we like.”
“Experiment,” I agreed, nodding.
We shook hands, and said no more about it.

Danny’s parents were pretty well-off, and his house was about twice the size of mine. Its backyard was huge and had a very nice view of the pine forest behind it. Since it was summer, the party was being held outside. His father was grilling burgers and hot dogs and his mom had a table set out with chips, dip, drinks, and other stuff. The sun was bright and hot, and I was glad I’d changed out of my black shirt and into a much cooler white top. Minda had put on a chocolate tank top and light khaki shorts, ones that really showed off her ass. I kept catching guys sneaking glances at it, and had to hide my smirk, because every time, I kept thinking that I had seen that ass naked, and even touched it, and they hadn’t. I tried to remind myself that I wasn’t supposed to be thinking about that. Those sorts of thoughts were for tonight. Still, I found myself sneaking glances just as often as some of the boys.
The party started winding down at about six, when many people left (most were going home to dinner). We moved things inside and started watching movies on the enormous plasma TV in the den. The first was awful, and we amused ourselves by shouting comments and making fun of it MST3K-style, laughing and generally making idiots out of ourselves. The second was much better, and we were able to be quieter when Danny’s parents went to bed.
The movie ended at about nine twenty, leaving us a decent amount of time to get home. We said our goodbyes and stared to leave.
“Aw, c’mon, stick around,” Danny said. “We were going to play Truth or Dare.”
“We can’t,” I said, and explained about my mom’s trip and the curfew. He seemed a little disappointed but he understood. Some of the other boys, though, started making comments about my mom being away, saying they’d be more than happy to come over and “keep us company.” Minda flipped them off (a normal reaction she had to dumb boys) and we left amidst jeers and laughter.
The drive home felt longer than it usually did. We kept trying to chitchat but we’d soon lapse into silence. I think we were both thinking about what was going to happen when we got home.
We walked in the door at about nine forty-five, and I locked it behind us. We sat down in the living room and flipped on the TV, just to kill some time before Mom called. And sure enough, six minutes after ten, the phone rang.
“Hi Mom.”
“Hey Amy. How’s everything going?”
“Good. You?”
“Boring,” she huffed. “Meetings and seminars all damn day. It’s driving me crazy. But you girls are okay?”
“Yeah, we’re fine.”
“Do anything today?”
“Not really. We went over to a friend’s house for a party he and his parents were throwing. Saw a lot of people from school I hadn’t seen in a while. We got back about fifteen minutes ago.
“Good. Any plans for the rest of the night?”
If you only knew, I thought. “Nothing special,” I said, trying very hard to sound casual.
“All right, well, I love you. Have a good night.”
I swallowed. “You too. G’night.”
I hung up the phone and went back to the living room, my heart beating at what had to bee a million miles an hour. Minda had already turned off the TV and was looking at me expectantly.
“Let’s go upstairs,” I said.
She practically leapt off the couch and followed me up to my room. She shut the door and turned on the lamp while I closed the curtains, making damn sure nobody could possibly see inside. We were on the second floor, I know, but neither of us knew exactly what we were going to be doing, and I wanted to be careful.
“So… what do we do first?” I asked, sitting on the floor with my back against my bed.
Minda sat down cross-legged in front of me. “Well,” she said slowly, “I thought maybe we could take Danny’s suggestion, and play Truth or Dare.”
My eyebrows went up. “That’s a great idea,” I said. It fit so perfectly with what we were planning to do. I was sorry I hadn’t thought of it myself. “Yeah. Okay.” I smiled. “Truth or dare?”
She licked her lips. “Truth.”
I asked the question I’d been dying to ask since last night. “Was that really the first time you masturbated?”
She laughed, and looked a little embarrassed. “It might as well have been. I’ve… you know… touched myself before, a couple of times, but never all that much. Whenever I’d start to get going, I’d start thinking about it too much. I kept picturing myself doing it, and it would make me uncomfortable. Or I’d think about Victor in the next room, or I’d be afraid my parents would hear me or something. I never got very far.” She grinned. “I’ve never had an orgasm before last night. It was… pretty amazing.”
“Yeah it was,” I agreed.
“Okay, your turn. Truth or dare?”
I thought for a second, debating, but eventually decided on, “Truth.”
She took a while before she came up with a question. I spent the time unashamedly staring at her chest. “Did you ever think you’d do something like that with another girl?”
“No,” I said instantly. “If you’d told me before last night that I was going to play with myself in front of another girl I’d have told you that you were crazy. I’ve never really been attracted to girls.”
Minda’s smile faded. “You’re not?”
“Well, let me rephrase. I’m comfortable looking at another girl’s body, and I can appreciate it when she’s good-looking, but it’s the same if I were to do it with a guy’s body. So I guess it’s the same thing to me. But,” I smiled wickedly at her, “I will say that I’ve never been so turned on before.”
She looked pleased. “Really?”
“Really. Like I said this morning, it was weird at first, but that was because I couldn’t tell what you were doing. Then, once I figured out that it was because you wanted to, because it was turning you on, that made a lot of difference.”
Minda nodded. “It turned me on quite a bit.”
I nodded back. “And knowing that, more than anything else, I think, turned me on. It was nice getting all the attention.”
“You get attention all the time from the boys at school.”
I grimaced. “That’s not the same. They’re little boys, just staring at my tits because they don’t know how to act around a girl they like. I think if one of them were to come up to me, and openly and maturely ask about me, or want to take me out on a date, I think I’d be different.”
I realized what I’d said had been a mistake as soon as I saw the crushed look on Minda’s face. “Oh. So… you and me…”
“I meant before last night,” I said quickly. “Last night… kinda changed things. Now, well, I don’t know what. All I do know is that last night was very, very good, and that I’d like it to continue, if you do. I wouldn’t have agreed to do this otherwise. But enough. Your turn.”
“Truth,” said Minda.
Damn. I’d decided on a dare a little while ago and was hoping for her to ask for one. But I smiled as I came up with a good truth question. “What did it feel like to finally get to feel me up?”
Minda grinned at me, and then her eyes went distant. “It was… wonderful, Amy. I’d wanted to do that for a long time.” She closed her eyes and sucked in a breath. I could tell she was replaying it in her head. “It was really nice when you grabbed my hands and put them on yourself. That was hot. And I just about fainted when you turned around and kissed me. And then there you were, naked. I mean, I’ve seen you naked before, but it was way different last night. I felt like I wanted to touch you, all over, and that I’d never want to stop.”
I began to feel that familiar tingle in my tits, and between my legs. She was hitting me in my weak spot, making me feel desired. She was watching me, studying me. I realized that she was doing it on purpose, just to watch me sweat, the bitch. I loved her for it.
“Your turn,” she said softly.
I decided to torture her just a bit longer. “Truth.”
She looked disappointed, but said, “How often do you masturbate?”
I shrugged. “Probably a couple times a week. Whenever I’m in the mood.”
She nodded. “How do you usually do it?”
“I usually do it in the bath. It’s really easy when I’ve got warm water all around me. It’s relaxing, and I like the feel of it down there. I have done it a time or two in bed. Mostly in the mornings. I’ll wake up sometimes really horny.”
“Don’t you worry your mom’ll catch you?” she asked, pulling her knees up to her chin.
“She’s always left for work by the time I wake up, especially in the summer,” I said. “It’s easy to hide in the bath. It’s hard to tell one splashing sound from another.”
“How do you do it?”
“Ah-ah-ah,” I said, waving a finger back and forth. “That’s a separate question.”
“Aww.”
“Sorry,” I smiled, enjoying the look on her face. “Technically I shouldn’t have even answered the last one. Your turn.”
She huffed a breath, hesitated, and then said, “Dare.”
Finally! I grinned and leaned back against my bed. “I dare you,” I said slowly, “to take off all your clothes, and play the rest of the game naked.”
She looked surprised. “All of them? Already?”
I nodded. “I didn’t really get a good look at you last night. I was… distracted at the time, if you recall.” I had been furiously horny, actually. Minda had toyed with my boobs until my panties started to get damp. “So c’mon,” I snapped my fingers at her, “off with ‘em. Let’s see that ass.”
She contorted her face into a look of mock outrage, barely concealing her grin, but she stood up. Crossing her arms in front of her, she stripped off her tank top. It was the kind that had the supportive cups built in, and so she hadn’t worn a bra underneath it. Her small but perky tits were capped with small, dark brown areolae, and the nipples, while maybe not fully erect, were nevertheless standing at attention, poking out like fingertips. She ran her hands over her breasts and pushed them together a little before sliding her hands down her smooth stomach to the button on her shorts. She turned around as she unfastened them, facing away from me, and wiggled a bit to get them off her hips. She then dropped them to the floor, showing off a black thong like the one she’d been wearing yesterday. This she teased me with, stretching the band with her thumbs up and away from her body, before bending at the waist and sliding them down her legs. Not only did this give me a good view of her ass, but I also caught a glimpse of her pussy lips between her legs. She turned back around before I could start drooling. The hair at the base of her belly was very dark, almost black.
“Like what you see?” she asked.
“I like,” I breathed.
“Good, ‘cuz it’s your turn.” She sat back down with her knees in front of her.
It was getting warm. Now that I’d gotten a good look at Minda, I very badly wanted to start touching her again. But I made myself stay where I was, savoring the anticipation.
“Come on, Amy,” she said. “Truth or dare?”
“Sorry,” I said, shaking my head. “It’s getting hard to concentrate.”
Minda laughed. “I can’t imagine why.” She said this while pulling on one of her nipples. I’m sure she loved the face I must have been making.
I swallowed – or tried to, my mouth was awfully dry – and then took a deep breath. “Dare,” I said.
Minda grinned. “Dare, huh? Let me see… Well, I was going to ask what I wanted to know before, about how you masturbate, but since you were so mean and didn’t tell me, I’m going to ask for something a little different.”
“What?” I asked teasingly. “You want me to demonstrate?”
“Nope,” she said. This surprised me, and, I’ll admit, disappointed me a little. “Now, it’s not about your pleasure. It’s about mine.”
I raised my eyebrow. What was she planning?
“I dare you to come over here and play with my tits. Oh,” she added, just as I was about to get up, “just one more thing.”
“Yes?” I dragged the word out. I didn’t quite know where she was going with this, but I liked the look in her eye.
“You can’t use your hands.”
My eyes opened wide. That little minx! I couldn’t believe she’d just said that. I couldn’t believe how eager I was to try it.
I crawled over to her slowly, watching her watch me. I gently touched her knees and pulled them apart; she followed my lead, spreading her legs wide to let me get closer. Her pussy lips were parted slightly in arousal.
She leaned back onto her elbows, presenting her breasts to me. I put one arm on either side of her and kissed her. Now that we both wanted it so bad, we both meant business, and our mouths met opened, our tongues thrashing out at one another. She took mine into her mouth and I stroked her tongue in long, slow motions. She took my bottom lip between her teeth, biting gently.
“Amy,” she whispered, “you’re not doing your dare.”
“Quiet.” My voice was muffled by her mouth. “I’m busy.”
Eventually, though, I did break the kiss, and started working my way down. First, a row of small kisses along her cheek and to her jaw. A small nibble on her neck, at which she gasped in surprise. Then a slow lick to the base of her throat, another kiss there, and then a row of kisses down to her collarbones.
“Mmm, that’s nice,” she said. “Keep going.”
I needed no encouragement. I led my trail of kisses down the center of her chest, between her breasts. I gently bit the very top edge of her right breast, and she let out a pleased sigh, shuddering. I changed how I was kissing her, made them slower and wetter, and started circling the mound, making smaller and smaller circles, getting closer and closer to the areola.
Minda wasn’t saying any words by this point, but every breath was coming out with a small moan and her eyes were closed tight. I hovered my mouth over her nipple, letting my breath caress it.
She was shaking now. “Please Amy,” she begged.
I laughed quietly, wickedly. “That’s all you had to say,” I said, and put my mouth over her areola.
The noise she made was priceless; a sharp, drawn-out moan of absolute pleasure. Her elbows failed her, and she fell back onto the floor. Fortunately I’d been expecting this, and was able to follow her down, my mouth locked onto her breast the whole way. I sucked on her nipple, pulling it away from her body with the suction my mouth created. Her nipple grew very hard. Minda tossed her head back and forth, her body shivering.
“Oh, that’s so good,” she groaned.
I released her very suddenly to her cry of protest, but then started kissing my way around her left breast like I had the right. Her hands came up through my hair, holding my head to her body, occasionally tightening into fists. When I circled down to her nipple this time, instead of sucking on it, I gave it one, very long, very wet, very slow lick.
“Oh my God,” Minda whined, dragging the word out.
I sat up on my knees, watching her whole body heave with the size of the breaths she was taking, but otherwise didn’t move. I could feel her legs around me, resting up against my sides. I thought I could feel the heat coming off of her vagina, but then again, that could have been me. I hoped she’d let me get out of my clothes soon, my panties were soaked.
“Your turn,” I said in a low, husky voice.
“Dare,” she said quickly, “daredaredare, oh please dare.”
“My goodness,” I said. “Eagar, are we?”
“God, yes.”
I laughed a little, running my hands along her stomach. “I take it that felt good?”
Minda finally propped herself back up on her elbows. “Oh, Amy, you have no idea. Please dare me to do the same to you.”
“I’m thinking, I’m thinking,” I smiled.
She rolled her eyes. “Think faster,” she said, and we kissed some more.
I thought for a while but wasn’t coming up with much. “How about I cut you a break,” I said. “Since you seem to hot and bothered. I dare you to do yourself. I want to see you come again.”
To my surprise, she pouted. “Aww, that’s no fun, Amy, I did that last night.” She had to have been aching to touch herself after what I’d just done; I’d expected her to start diddling herself as fast as she possibly could. Instead she squeezed me gently with her legs and said, “Dare me to do something to you.”
I was so turned on I couldn’t speak for a minute. “Something to me, huh?” I finally whispered. “Are you telling me you don’t want to stick your fingers in your pussy, right this second, and fuck yourself until you can’t see straight?”
“Of course I do,” she grinned, “but that’s not what this game is about, now, is it?”
I chuckled. “I guess not. Well, I suppose I could dare you to take my clothes off with your teeth.”
She laughed and started running her fingernails up and down the tops of her thighs. “As fun as that might be to try, I don’t think I could get your bra off like that, and I don’t want to have to wait all night to see those gorgeous tits again.”
“Mmm… fine, then.” Making sure I had her attention, I unfastened my jeans. “Since you won’t touch your own pussy,” I couldn’t believe I was saying this, “I dare you to touch mine.”
She sprung up and tackled me, knocking me backwards and kissing me furiously. We weren’t slow and careful about it this time; instead, she worked her lips and tongue and teeth like she was trying to devour my face. I was excited enough by this point to give as good as I got. We ended up stretched out on the floor, me on my back, Minda mostly on top of me, our legs tangled together. I felt her hand flat on my stomach, fingers spread, rubbing up and down and in little circles. Soon, though, it traveled down, down, past the waistline of my jeans, over the top of one thigh, around to the inside of it, and slowly, with one fingertip, tracing a line up. Closer… closer. She was driving me crazy; I couldn’t stand it. I wanted to grab her hand, shove it inside me, and scream, “Do me!” but I settled for digging my fingers into her ass cheeks, pulling her into me, grinding her pussy on my leg.
All at once she grabbed me. Her two middle fingers pushed against my crotch, stroking up and down. I could barely feel it through the jeans. I tried to push myself harder onto her hand, but it didn’t really work. But I think she understood what I wanted, because she then moved her hand up a little, sliding her fingers between my open zipper, over my panties. I let out a low moan and felt my body shake a little. I could feel her much easier now.
Her mouth was on my neck and I felt her laugh. “Amy, you’re drenched.”
“I’m aware,” I snapped. “It’s what happens when a beautiful girl takes off her clothes and starts kissing and touching you.”
“Mmm,” she hummed in my ear, all the while her fingers dancing lightly over my labia. “I’ll have to try that sometime.”
“How about you try doing what I told you to do.”
“Ooo,” her voice got all high and mocking. “ ‘What I told you to do.’ Like you can just unzip your pants and I’ll do whatever you want.”
“I can’t?” I turned my head so that I could look into her big brown eyes. “What if I said please?”
Her playful grin turned into a smaller, more serious smile. “That might work.”
“Then please. Please, Minda, touch me. I want you to so bad.”
She leaned closer and we shared a slow, intimate kiss. “That’s all you had to say,” she whispered, repeating my own words back to me.
Smoothly, her fingers slid back up, glanced off my belly button, and pressed just hard enough to duck under the elastic of my panties. I started breathing faster and faster as I felt her hand running through the hair down there. She slid her fingers over the very surface of my pussy lips and my hips bucked in response. She didn’t tease me this time, didn’t make me wait. She planted her first finger squarely on one lip, her ring finger on the other, and expertly pushed them apart. And then – finally – her middle finger descended onto my clit.
I gasped sharply at the first contact; it had somehow surprised me even though I’d been expecting it. My back arched as she started working it back and forth, much faster than I usually liked to go at first, but at the time it was way more than okay. My hips started moving back and forth involuntarily. I suddenly realized my breast hurt like hell and was shocked to see my own fist there, gripping my nipple through my shirt and bra in a too-tight pinch. I hadn’t even realized I’d moved my hand there. I made myself relax, but didn’t remove my hand, instead I spread my fingers out, grabbing the whole mound, massaging the nipple with my palm.
Suddenly Minda fingers slipped and my whole abdomen lurched in response, trying to find her again, but instead of withdrawing her hand she was actually reaching deeper, and I suddenly felt two of her fingers just at the edge of my inner labia. With barely a moment’s pause, she pushed them in.
“Ohhhhh!” I cried, and it felt like all the muscles in my body tightened up. Putting my fingers actually into my vagina wasn’t something I ever did; it was too much work and at an awkward angle, and my clit just felt better, and got me off faster. The sensation of Minda’s fingers fucking me like that was amazingly different. I gripped her hand through my jeans and pulled it into me in time with my hips, silently willing her to do it harder.
And then suddenly… she stopped.
I cried out again at the very sudden and very rude absence of sensation. My body jerked a couple of times, trying to re-establish the rhythm, but without her hand there I couldn’t. I almost started crying.
“Why?” was all I could say. I wanted to call her all sorts of names. I wanted to scream at her. I wanted to hit her. Mostly wanted her to put her hand back. But all I could force out was that one word.
She smiled faintly down at me, silently apologizing. “Because it’s your turn now. And I’ve got something planned for you,” she said softly. “Say that you want a dare.”
What? It took me a while for my brain to work, to remember the whole Truth or Dare thing. I’d forgotten the game entirely. “Fine,” I said, struggling to catch my breath. “Dare me.”
She untangled herself from me and stood up. “You sure? It’s a big one this time.”
I glared at her. “Stop playing around and tell me what it is already.”
“All right.” She took a couple of steps away, giving me space. “First, you have to get rid of those clothes. You’ve spent way too much time today not being naked.”
“About time,” I muttered, hooking my thumbs into my underwear and lifting my butt off the ground, pulling them and my pants down off of me. I pushed myself up onto my knees to take off my shirt. My bra gave me some trouble; Minda’s work with her hand had made the tips go a little numb. But I got it off and threw it across the room, glad to be rid of it. I rubbed my boobs a little, enjoying the sensation of freedom.
“Okay,” said Minda, “now sit on the bed.” I did. “And spread your legs.” I did, as much as I could. “Wider.” She was pulling on her nipples, clearly enjoying the show. I scooted to the very edge of the bed and put my feet flat on the floor, opening my legs until they both touched the side of the mattress.
“Perfect,” she whispered.
“Anything else?” I asked with one raised eyebrow, putting my hands behind me and leaning back. I knew this would really show off my tits, and I enjoyed watching her eyes keep looking back down at them.
“Yes,” Minda said. “Try not to move.”
She dropped down onto all fours, and slowly crawled towards me. Her movements were slow and sensual; she deliberately placed one knee before the other to make her ass move back and forth. I watched it out of the corner of my eye only. Mostly, I watched her eyes. She was staring at me like I was a three-course meal and she had been starving. There was this sort of wild hunger there, and it scared me, just a little, but mostly just excited me to no end.
Her head met my left knee, and she kissed it. She started kissing along the inside of my thigh, clearly in no rush, working her way inward. When she got about halfway she stopped and started again at my other knee, and when she got halfway there, she went back to the first. She alternated legs; left, right, left, right, moving closer and closer the whole while to my pussy. I was practically shaking with anticipation now. I knew what she was about to do – my mind, somewhat detached, had logically put together the inevitable outcome of her actions. But I still couldn’t quite believe it. I kept thinking she was going to stop, and move on to something else. But she kept going. Closer and closer she got. My pussy was practically dripping.
Minda ran out of leg to kiss. Her eyes drifted up, met mine, stayed there. I felt her hands run up my shins, along the tops of my thighs, and settle on my hips. I felt her thumbs dig into my flesh and pull gently, opening me up, spreading my sex wide. I was so turned on I could smell my own arousal.
Her mouth opened. Her tongue came out. And then, watching me carefully, she licked me.
Never in my life had I felt anything even remotely close to that. The feeling of her warm, wet tongue gliding up between my vulva and over my clit set my body on fire. I let out a long, primal, guttural sound, something like “Haaauuugh.” I shook violently all over as the tip of her tongue slowly ran up, up, up, all the way to the very tip of my vagina.
And then she dove in. I mean, she attacked me. Her fingers gripped me tighter as her thumbs pulled me wider apart, and she flicked her tongue over my clit over and over again. She kissed it. She sucked on it. A time or two, she actually pulled on it with her teeth. It was the most powerful, mind-altering, life-shattering thing I could have imagined. Beyond it.
“Oh! Oh, yes, Minda, oh my God… ohh, God, that is so good. That’s incredible. Oh my God, yes![i/]”
I leaned back, staring at the ceiling. I felt her hands slide down over my ass and up my back, her fingers spread wide, partially feeling my body and partially holding it up – which turned out to be a good thing, because my own arms didn’t last much longer. I held onto her head instead, and then started using it as leverage to thrust my hips into her.
“Oh, yeah, come on, fuck me with your tongue. Fuck me with your tongue. Oh, [i]fuck, that’s so good…”
She started tonguing me faster, and I could feel myself starting to go over the edge. I wrapped my legs around her back, clawed my fingers in her hair, and hung on for dear life as my hips bucked wildly into her mouth.
“That’s it… that’s it, oh, don’t stop, don’t stop for anything, I’m almost there… Oh God, that’s it, right there… Oh God… Oh God! Oh! Ohhh! Hohhh! Oh fuck! Aaaa!”
I couldn’t scream; I tried, but even my throat had seized up. It came out as a sort of squeak. The orgasm hit me like an earthquake, and my body reacted accordingly. I shook and shivered and shuddered all over and wrapped myself completely around Minda’s head, while she just hung onto where she was, pacing herself down after the initial wave had hit me until she gave me just a few more slow, soft licks.
I fell back onto the bed. I didn’t have the strength to move. I’d never come that hard before. I was shocked at how much it drained me; I couldn’t do more than twitch my fingers for almost ten minutes.
Eventually I was able to lift my head. Minda had stayed right where she was, kneeling between my legs, resting her head on my stomach, one hand gently rubbing the small of my back.
My head flopped back down onto the bed. Strands of my hair were stuck to my sweaty forehead. “Shit, Minda,” I managed. My voice sounded hoarse. “That was the most incredible thing ever.”
She turned to look at me and smiled. “I’m glad you liked it.”
“Hell yes I liked it! Oh, God, Minda…” I couldn’t speak. I just didn’t have the words.
A thought struck me. “Of course, this brings up a problem.”
She sat back a little. “A problem?”
I raised an eyebrow at her. “Yeah. A problem. You haven’t come yet.”
“I was hoping you’d notice.”
“And it seems only fair that I do the same thing to you that you just did to me.”
She sighed. “I like the sound of that.”
“Except I can’t move, you nasty girl, you.”
She actually looked a little embarrassed. “Sorry.”
“Please,” I murmured, “don’t be. But you see the problem.”
Minda shrugged. “What do you suggest we do about it?”
“You’re going to have to come up here,” I said, “and sit over me.”
She looked surprised. Surprised and delighted. She started to stand up. “Does this mean we’re not playing Truth or Dare anymore?” she asked lightly.
I took her hand and looked her straight in the eye, as serious as I’d ever been in my life, and said simply, “I’m through playing,” and pulled her onto the bed next to me.
We kissed, a little less fiercely but every bit as passionately. I tasted myself on her mouth. Our hands, and our lips, explored each other’s bodies. She did a lot of work on my breasts, squeezing and sucking on them. After a time I caught her eye and, pulling on her hand, whispered, “Come on.” She got the hint.
She carefully positioned a knee to either side of my head. I’ll admit it was a little intimidating, staring up into her naked pussy like that. But I wanted to repay her for the wonderful thing she had done for me. I wanted to taste her. I wanted her to explode with pleasure. I reached up and grabbed her ass, and pulled her towards me. She came in fits and starts, repositioning herself every couple of inches until she was comfortable. But soon, her body was just barely touching my lips. Using her ass for leverage, I pulled my mouth up to her.
The coarse hair all around my nose and mouth wasn’t pleasant, but it didn’t taste as bad as I thought it would. I wormed my tongue between her pussy lips and found her clit, and started working it at a steady pace. Above me – and with her thighs around my ears, she sounded very far away – I could hear Minda crying out incoherently. I’d noticed last night, too, when she’d been masturbating, that she’d soon lost the ability to speak. It made me happy to know that by doing this for her, I was able to reduce her to the same wordless puddle.
Like me, her hips soon started rocking back and forth. She lost me at first but I quickly started bobbing my head to the rhythm, using it to deliver alternating light and hard strokes. She fell forward onto her hands, holding herself upright. I could tell by her breathing and moaning that she was getting close, so I increased the pace, trying to copy what she’d done for me, and waggled her clit back and forth as fast as I could with the tip of my tongue. Suddenly she thrust her hips forward very hard, once, twice, three times. The third time she held herself there. She was just about there, and I tongue-fucked her like my life depended on it.
She came. Her body convulsed with a short but loud scream, and she had the presence of mind to roll off of me before collapsing in a heap. We lay there panting for what seemed like forever. I wondered if it was possible to get a muscle cramp in your tongue.
Minda pulled herself over to me, wrapped her arms around me, and squeezed tight. “Thank you,” she said. “That was wonderful.”
My God, I thought, did I really just do that?
We gave each other a long kiss. After a time, we laid down the proper direction on the bed, with the covers over us. I briefly considered putting on my usual bedclothes, but quickly dismissed the idea. What was the point? Besides – I wanted to lay naked against Minda all night. We kissed one last time and drifted off to sleep, cradling each other like lovers. Which, I guess, we were.

The next morning we woke up at almost the same time. We smiled sleepily at each other.
“Good morning,” she said.
“Good morning.”
We kissed, lightly. Then again, a little harder. And suddenly we were making out, tongues and all, picking up right where we’d left off last night. We both had pretty bad morning breath, as we hadn’t brushed our teeth before going to bed the night before. I didn’t care. I don’t think she did either.
I started kissing and nibbling her neck, and then her breasts, hungrily. She giggled when my little nips tickled her. “My goodness,” she sighed. “Feeling frisky this morning, I see.”
“I told you I get horny in the morning sometimes,” I said. “It’s not my fault I had a naked girl sleep next to me all night.”
“It is, actually.”
I shrugged. She was right. I went back to what I was doing.
My mouth found its way down to her belly. I very much wanted to taste her pussy again. Remembering the feel of her slick lips around my tongue turned me right back on. I had to have her, right then. She, of course, made no effort to stop me, and in fact threw the blankets off the bed to give us room.
She suddenly sat bolt upright. “Wait.”
I looked around. “What?”
She didn’t answer immediately. Then, “I thought I heard something.”
I glanced at the clock (noticing at the same time we’d left the lamp on all night). “Well, it is after noon. It’s probably a friend from school knocking on the door, looking for us.”
“Should we answer it?”
“Pfft. Hell no. Why?” I glanced significantly between her legs. “Do you want to stop?”
She grinned, and waved her hand at me as she lay back down. “Continue.”
“That’s what I thought.”
I kissed her hips, then her legs, which she parted eagerly. I wasted no time going right to it, sticking my tongue right into her pussy. She closed her eyes, bit her lips, and made the most delightful sound.
I was just starting to really get into it when I heard Minda scream. And it wasn’t the good kind of scream either. She jumped away from me, staring at something behind me.
I turned, and felt the cold hand of dread grab tight. My room is small, and the bed close to the door. There could have been no way to hide what we’d been doing. No mistaking the fact that we were completely naked and that my head had been between my best friend’s thighs. That I had been eating her pussy, and enjoying it.
I said the only thing I could think to say.
“Mom?”

– – –

This was planned as a three-part series, and Part III is definitely on the way. But maybe – maybe – if you’re lucky, there might be more. Hope you’re enjoying it so far.

-KVK

---